Skip to main content

Full text of "Fantasy & Science Fiction v014n05 (1958 05) (PDF)"

See other formats


THE PRIZE OF PERIL 
by Robert Sbeckley 


Fritz Leiber 
Avram Davidson 
Theodore R. Cogswell 
Gordon R. Dickson 


EVERY STORY 
/Vi tAid i4Si4e NEW 





The Prize of Peril by Robert sheckley 5 

Thimgs by Theodore r. cogswell 20 

Gorilla Suit by JOHN shepley 31 

Up the Close and Doun the Stair by avram davidson 39 
A Matter of Technique by cordon r. dickson 56 

The Duel by JOAN vatsek 69 

The Science Stage (<* department') by william Morrison 82 
Over the River to What’s-Her-Name’s House 

by WILL STANTON 84 

Have Your Hatreds Ready by Brian w. aldiss 90 

. . . and Curiouser by Ron goulart 105 

Recommended Reading (d department) 

by ANTHONY BOUCHER 112 

Rump-Titty-Titty-Tum-TAH-Tee by fritz leiber 116 

In Memoriam: Henry Kuttner {verse) by Karen Anderson 130 

"Coming Next Month" appears on page 111 

COVER PAINTING BY EMSH 

{illustrating "The Prize of Peril") 

Joseph W, Ferman, publisher Anthony Boucher, editor 

The Magazine of Fantasy and Science Fiction, Volume 14, No. 5, Whole No, 84, MAY, 
1938. Published monthly by Mercury Press, Inc., at 534 copy. Annual subscription, $4.00 
in U. S. and Possessions, Canada and the Pan-American Union; $3.00 in all other countries. 
Publication office. Concord, N. H. Editorial and general offices, 327 Madison Avenue, New 
York 22, N. Y, Entered as second class matter at the Post Office at Concord, N. H. under 
the Act of March 5, 1879. Printed in U. S. A. © 1938 by Mercury Press, Inc. All rights, 
including translation into other languages, reserved. Submissions must be accompanied by 
stamped, self-addresed envelopes; the Publisher assumes no responsibility for return of 
unsolicited manuscripts. 

J. Francis McComas, advisory editor Robert P. Mills, managing editor 

George Salter, art editor Norma Levine, editorial assistant 






A re the tales of strange human pow- 
ers false? Can the mysterious feats 
erformed by the mystics of the Orient 
e explained away as only illusions? Is 
there an intangible bond with the uni- 
verse beyond which draws mankind 
on? Does a mighty Cosmic intelligence 
from the reaches of space ebb and flow 
through the deep recesses of the mind, 
forming a river of wisdom which can 
carry men and women to the heights 
of personal achievement? 

Have You Had These 
Experiences? 

. . . that unmistakable feeling that jou 
have taken the wrong course of action, 
that you have violated some inner, un- 
expressed, better judgement? The sud- 
den realization that the silent whisper- 
ings of self are cautioning you to keep 
your own counsel— not to speak words 
on the tip of your tongue in the pres- 
ence of another. That something which 
pushes you forward when you hesitate, 
or restrains you when you are apt to 
make a wrong move. 


These urges are the subtle influence 
which when understood and directed 
has made thousands of men and women 
masters of their lives. There IS a source 
of intelligence within you as natural as 
your senses of sight and hearing, and 
more dependable, which you are NOT 
using now! Challenge this statement! 
Dare the Rosicrucians to reveal the 
functions of this Cosmic mind and its 
great possibilities to you. 

Let This Free Book Explain 

Take this infinite power into your 
partnership. You can use it in a rational 
and practical way without interference 
with your religious beliefs or personal 
affairs. The Rosicrucians, a world -wide 
philosophical movement, invite you to 
write today for your Free copy of the 
fascinating book, "The Mastery of Life’* 
which explains further. Address your 
request to Scribe S.Q.P. 

The ROSICRUCIANS 

(AMORC) 

San Jose, California 


An action-packed suspense thriller . ^ . an acute satiric extrapolation 
of current trends in TV programing .. .a brief and bitter essay on man 
— Robert Sheckley has managed adroitly to write all three of these at 
once, in cme of his 7nost forceful stories to date. 


The Prize of Peril 

by ROBERT SHECKLEY 


Raeder lifted his head cautiously 
above the window sill. He saw the 
fire escape, and below it a narrow 
alley. There was a weatherbeaten 
baby carriage in the alley, and three 
garbage cans. As he watched, a 
black-sleeved arm moved from be- 
hind the furthest can, with some- 
thing shiny in its fist. Raeder 
ducked down. A bullet smashed 
through the window above his 
head and punctured the ceiling, 
showering him with plaster. 

Now he knew about the alley. 
It was guarded, just like the door. 

He lay at full length on the 
cracked linoleum, staring at the 
bullet hole in the ceiling, listening 
to the sounds outside the door. He 
was a tall man with bloodshot eyes 
and a two-day stubble. Grime and 
fatigue had etched lines into his 
face. Fear had touched his features, 
tightening a muscle here and 
twitching a nerve there. The results 
were startling. His face had char- 


acter now, for it was reshaped by 
the expectation of death. 

There was a gunman in the 
alley and two on the stairs. He was 
trapped. He was dead. 

Sure, Raeder thought, he still 
moved and breathed; but that was 
only because of death’s inefficiency. 
Death would take care of him in a 
few minutes. Death would poke 
holes in his face and body, artisti- 
cally dab his clothes with blood, 
arrange his limbs in some grotesque 
position of the graveyard ballet... 

Raeder bit his lip sharply. He 
wanted to live. There had to be a 
way. 

He rolled onto his stomach and 
surveyed the dingy cold-water 
apartment into which the killers 
had driven him. It was a perfect 
little one-room coffin. It had a 
door, which was watched, and a 
fire escape, which was watched. 
And it had a tiny windowless bath- 
room. 


5 



6 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


He crawled to the bathroom and 
stood up. There was a ragged hole 
in the ceiling, almost four inches 
wide. If he could enlarge it, crawl 
through into the apartment 
above . . . 

He heard a muffled thud. The 
killers were impatient. They were 
beginning to break down the door. 

He studied the hole in the ceil- 
ing. No use even considering it. 
He could never enlarge it in time. 

They were smashing against the 
door, grunting each time they 
struck. Soon the lock would tear 
out, or the hinges would pull out 
of the rotting wood. The door 
would go down, and the two blank- 
faced men would enter, dusting off 
their jackets . . . 

But surely someone would help 
him! He took the tiny television 
set from his pocket. The picture 
was blurred, and he didn’t bother 
to adjust it. The audio was clear 
and precise. 

He listened to the well-modu- 
lated voice of Mike Terry address- 
ing his vast audience. 

. . terrible spot!* Terry was say- 
ing. *'Yes fol/^s, Jim Raeder is in a 
truly terrible predicament. He had 
been hiding, yoiill remember, in 
a third-rate Broadway hotel under 
an assumed name. It seemed safe 
enough. But the bellhop recognized 
him, and gave that information to 
the Thompson gang!* 

The door creaked under repeated 
blows. Raeder clutched the little 
television set and listened. 


**]im Raeder just managed to es- 
cape from the hotel! Closely pur- 
sued, he entered a brownstone at 
one fifty-six West End Avenue. 
His intention was to go over the 
roofs. And it might have worked, 
fol\s, it just might have worked. 
But the roof door was lodged. It 
lool^ed like the end .... But Raeder 
found that apartment seven was un- 
occupied and unlocked. He en- 
tered..!* 

Terry paused for emphasis, then 
cried: **—and now he*s trapped 
there, trapped likje a rat in a cage! 
The Thompson gang is breathing 
down the door! The fire escape is 
guarded! Our camera crew, situ- 
ated in a nearby building, is giving 
you a closeup now. Loo\, folks, 
just look! Is there no hope for Jim 
Raeder?** 

Is there no hope, Raeder silendy 
echoed, perspiration pouring from 
him as he stood in the dark, sti- 
fling little bathroom, listening to 
the steady thud against the door. 

**Wait a minute!** Mike Terry 
cried. "Hang on, Jim Raeder, hang 
on a little longer. Perhaps there is 
hope! I have an urgent call from 
one of our viewers, a call on the 
Good Samaritan Line! Here*s some- 
one who thinks he can help you, 
Jim. Are you listening, Jim 
Raeder?** 

Raeder waited, and heard the 
hinges tearing out of rotten wood. 

"Go right ahead, sir*,* said Mike 
Terry. "What is your name, sir?** 

"Er— Felix Bartholemow!* 



THE PRIZE OF PERIL 


7 


**Dont be nervous, Mr, Barthole- 
mow. Go right ahead** 

**Well, OK. Mr. Raeder** said an 
old man’s shaking voice, '7 used 
to live at one five six West End 
Avenue. Same apartment you* re 
trapped in, Mr. Raeder— facti Look,, 
that bathroom has got a window, 
Mr. Raeder. lt*s been painted over, 
but it has got a—** 

Raeder pushed the television set 
into his pocket. He located the 
outlines of the window and kicked. 
Glass shattered, and daylight 
poured startlingly in. He cleared 
the jagged sill and quickly peered 
down. 

Below was a long drop to a con- 
crete courtyard. 

The hinges tore free. He heard 
the door opening. Quickly Raeder 
climbed through the window, hung 
by his fingertips for a moment, 
and dropped. 

The shock was stunning. Grogg- 
ily he stood up. A face appeared at 
the bathroom window. 

“Tough luck,” said the man, lean- 
ing out and taking careful aim 
with a snub-nosed .38. 

At that moment a smoke bomb 
exploded inside the bathroom. 

The killer’s shot went wide. He 
turned, cursing. More smoke bombs 
burst in the courtyard, obscuring 
Raeder’s figure. 

He could hear Mike Terry’s fren- 
zied voice over the TV set in his 
pocket. *‘Now run for itl** Terry 
was screaming. "'Run, Jim Raeder, 
run for your life. Run now, while 


the killers* eyes are filled with 
smoke* And thank Good Samaritan 
Sarah Winters, of three four one 
two Edgar Street, Brockton, Mass., 
for donating five smoke bombs and 
employing the services of a man 
to throw them!** 

In a quieter voice, Terry con- 
tinued: *'You*ve saved a man's life 
today, Mrs. Winters. Would you 
tell our audience how it — ” 

Raeder wasn’t able to hear any 
more. He was running through the 
smoke-filled courtyard, past clothes 
lines, into the open street. 

He walked down 63d Street, 
slouching to minimize his height, 
staggering slighdy from exertion, 
dizzy from lack of food and sleep. 

“Hey you!” 

Raeder turned. A middle-aged 
woman was sitting on the steps of 
a brownstone, frowning at him. 

“You’re Raeder, aren’t you? The 
one they’re trying to kill?” 

Raeder started to walk away. 

“Come inside here, Raeder,” the 
woman said. 

Perhaps it was a trap. But Raeder 
knew that he had to depend upon 
the generosity and good-hearted- 
ness of the people. He was their 
representative, a projection of them- 
selves, an average guy in trouble. 
Without them, he was lost. With 
them, nothing could harm him. 

Trust in the people, Mike Terry 
had told him. They’ll never let you 
down. 

He followed the woman into her 



8 

parlor. She told him to sit down 
and left the room, returning almost 
immediately with a plate of stew. 
She stood watching him while he 
ate, as one would watch an ape in 
the zoo eat peanuts. 

Two children came out of the 
kitchen and stared at him. Three 
overalled men came out of the 
bedroom and focused a television 
camera on him. There was a big 
television set in the parlor. As he 
gulped his food, Raeder watched 
the image of Mike Terry, and 
listened to the man’s strong, sincere, 
worried voice. 

**There he is, folks,** Terry was 
saying. **There*s Jim Raeder now, 
eating his first square meal in two 
days. Our camera crews have really 
been worthing to cover this for you! 
Thanks, boys .... Folios, Jim Raeder 
has been given a brief sanctuary by 
Mrs, Velma 0 *DeU, of three forty- 
three Sixty-Third Street. Than\ 
you. Good Samaritan O’Dell! It’s 
really wonderful, how people from 
all wallas of life have tal{en Jim 
Raeder to their hearts!** 

“You better hurry,” Mrs. O’Dell 
said. 

“Yes ma’am,” Raeder said. 

“I don’t want no gunplay in my 
apartment.” 

“I’m almost finished, ma’am.” 

One of the children asked, 
“Aren’t they going to kill him?” 

“Shut up,” said Mrs. O’Dell. 

“Yer Jimf* chanted Mike Terry, 
** you’d better hurry. Your fillers 
aren’t far behind. They aren’t stupid 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

men, Jim, Vicious, warped, insane 
^yes! But not stupid. They’re fol- 
lowing a trail of blood--blood from 
your torn hand, Jim!” 

Raeder hadn’t realized until now 
that he’d cut his hand on the win- 
dow sill. 

“Here, I’ll bandage that,” Mrs. 
O’Dell said. Raeder stood up and 
let her bandage his hand. Then she 
gave him a brown jacket and a 
gray slouch hat. 

“My husband’s stuff,” she said. 

”He has a disguise, folks!” Mike 
Terry cried delightedly. ’’This is 
something new! A disguise! With 
seven hours to go until he’s safe!” 

“Now get out of here,” Mrs. 
O’Dell said. 

“I’m going, ma’am,” Raeder said. 
“Thanks.” 

“I think you’re stupid,” she said. 
“I think you’re stupid to be in- 
volved in this.” 

“Yes ma’am.” 

“It just isn’t worth it.” 

Raeder thanked her and left. He 
walked to Broadway, caught a sub- 
way to 59th Street, then an uptown 
local to 86th. There he bought a 
newspaper and changed for the 
Manhasset thru-express. 

He glanced at his watch. He had 
six and a half hours to go. 

The subway roared under Man- 
hattan. Raeder dozed, his bandaged 
hand concealed under the news- 
paper, the hat pulled over his face. 
Had he been recognized yet? Had 
he shaken the Thompson gang? 



THE PRIZE OF PERIL 


9 


Or was someone telephoning them 
now? 

Dreamily he wondered if he had 
escaped death. Or was he still a 
cleverly animated corpse, moving 
around because of death’s ineffi- 
ciency? (My dear, death is so lag- 
gard these days! Jim Raeder walked 
about for hours after he died, and 
actually answered people’s ques- 
tions before he could be decently 
buried!) 

Racder’s eyes snapped open. He 
had dreamed something . . . un- 
pleasant. He couldn’t remember 
what. 

He closed his eyes again and re- 
membered, with mild astonishment, 
a time when he had been in no 
trouble. 

That was two years ago. He had 
been a big, pleasant young man 
working as a truck driver’s helper. 
He had no talents. He was too 
modest to have dreams. 

The tight-faced litde truck driver 
had the dreams for him. “Why not 
try for a television show, Jim? I 
would if I had your looks. They 
like nice average guys with nothing 
much on the ball. As contestants. 
Everybody likes guys like that. 
Why not look into it?” 

So he had looked into it. The 
owner of the local television store 
had explained it further. 

“You see, Jim, the public is sick 
of highly trained athletes with their 
trick reflexes and their professional 
courage. Who can feel for guys like 
that? Who can identify? People 


want to watch exciting things, sure. 
But not when some joker is mak- 
ing it his business for fifty thousand 
a year. That’s why organized sports 
are in a slump. That’s why the 
thrill shows are booming.” 

“I see,” said Raeder. 

“Six years ago, Jim, Congress 
passed the Voluntary Suicide Act. 
Those old senators talked a lot 
about free will and self-determin- 
ism at the time. But that’s all crap. 
You know what the Act really 
means? It means that amateurs can 
risk their lives for the big loot, not 
just professionals. In the old days 
you had to be a professional boxer 
or footballer or hockey player if 
you wanted your brains beaten out 
legally for money. But now that 
opportunity is open to ordinary 
people like you, Jim.” 

“I see,” Raeder said again. 

“It’s a marvelous opportunity. 
Take you. You’re no better than 
anyone, Jim. Anything you can do, 
anyone can do. You’re average. I 
think the thrill shows would go 
for you.” 

Raeder permitted himself to 
dream. Television shows looked 
like a sure road to riches for a 
pleasant young fellow with no par- 
ticular talent or training. He wrote 
a letter to a show called Hazard 
and enclosed a photograph of him- 
self. 

Hazard was interested in him. 
The JBC network investigated, and 
found that he was average enough 
to satisfy the wariest viewer. His 



10 

parentage and affiliations were 
checked. At last he was summoned 
to New York, and interviewed by 
Mr. Moulian. 

Moulian was dark and intense, 
and chewed gum as he talked. 
“You’ll do,” he snapped. “But not 
for Hazard. You’ll appear on Spills. 
It’s a half-hour daytime show on 
Channel Three.” 

“Gee,” said Raeder, 

“Don’t thank me. There’s a thou- 
sand dollars if you win or place 
second, and a consolation prize of 
a hundred dollars if you lose. But 
that’s not important.” 

“No sir.” 

** Spills is a little show. The JBC 
network uses it as a testing ground. 
First- and second-place winners on 
Spills move on to Emergency. The 
prizes are much bigger on Emer- 
gency:' 

“I know they are, sir.” 

“And if you do well on Emer- 
gency there are the first-class thrill 
shows, like Hazard and Under- 
water Perils, with their nationwide 
coverage and enormous prizes. And 
then comes the really big time. 
How far you go is up to you.” 

“I’ll do my best, sir,” Raeder 
said. 

Moulian stopped chewing gum 
for a moment and said, almost rev- 
erently, “You can do it, Jim. Just 
remember. You’re the people, and 
the people can do anything.” 

The way he said it made Raeder 
feel momentarily sorry for Mr, 
Moulian, who was dark and frizzy- 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

haired and pop-eyed, and was ob- 
viously not the people. 

They shook hands. Then Raeder 
signed a paper absolving the JBC 
of all responsibility should he lose 
his life, limbs or reason during the 
contest. And he signed another 
paper exercising his rights under 
the Voluntary Suicide Act. The 
law required this, and it was a 
mere formality. 

In three weeks, he appeared on 
Spills. 

The program followed the classic 
form of the automobile race. 
Untrained drivers climbed into 
powerful American and European 
competition cars and raced over a 
murderous twenty-mile course. Rae- 
der was shaking with fear as he slid 
his big Maserati into the wrong 
gear and took off. 

The race was a screaming, tire- 
burning nightmare. Raeder stayed 
back, letting the early leaders smash 
themselves up on the counter- 
banked hairpin turns. He crept into 
third place when a Jaguar in front 
of him swerved against an Alfa- 
Romeo, and the two cars roared 
into a plowed field. Raeder gunned 
for second place on the last three 
miles, but couldn’t find passing 
room. An S-curve almost took him, 
but he fought the car back on the 
road, still holding third. Then the 
lead driver broke a crankshaft in 
the final fifty yards, and Jim ended 
in second place. 

He was now a thousand dollars 
ahead. He received four fan letters, 



THE PRIZE OF PERIL 


11 


and a lady in Oshkosh sent him a 
pair of argyles. He was invited to 
appear on Emergency. 

Unlike the others, Emergency 
was not a competition-type pro- 
gram. It stressed individual initia- 
tive. For the show, Raeder was 
knocked out with a non-habit- 
forming narcotic. He awoke in the 
cockpit of a small airplane, cruising 
on autopilot at ten thousand feet. 
His fuel gauge showed nearly 
empty. He had no parachute. He 
was supposed to land the plane. 

Of course, he had never flown 
before. 

He experimented gingerly with 
the controls, remembering that last 
week’s participant had recovered 
consciousness in a submarine, had 
opened the wrong valve, and had 
drowned. 

Thousands of viewers watched 
spellbound as this average man, a 
man just like themselves, struggled 
with the situation just as they 
would do. Jim Raeder was them. 
Anything he could do, they could 
do. He was representative of the 
people. 

Raeder managed to bring the 
ship down in some semblance of a 
landing. He flipped over a few 
times, but his seat belt held. And 
the engine, contrary to expectation, 
did not burst into flames. 

He staggered out with two 
broken ribs, three thousand dollars, 
and a chance, when he healed, to 
appear on Torero. 

At hast, a first-class thrill show! 


Torero paid ten thousand dollars. 
All you had to do was kill a black 
Miura bull with a sword, just like 
a real trained matador. 

The fight was held in Madrid, 
since bullfighting was still illegal 
in the United States. It was nation- 
ally televised. 

Raeder had a good cuadrilla. 
They liked the big, slow-moving 
American. The picadors really 
leaned into their lances, trying to 
slow the bull for him. The band- 
erillcros tried to run the beast off 
his feet before driving in their 
banderillas. And the second mata- 
dor, a mournful man from Algi- 
ceras, almost broke the bull’s neck 
with fancy capework. 

But when all was said and done 
it was Jim Raeder on the sand, 
a red muleta clumsily gripped in 
his left hand, a sword in his right, 
facing a ton of black, blood-streak- 
ed, wide-horned bull. 

Someone was shouting, “Try for 
the lung, hombre. Don’t be a hero, 
stick him in the lung.” But Jim 
only knew what the technical ad- 
viser in New York had told him: 
Aim with the sword and go in 
over the horns. 

Over he went. The sword 
bounced off bone, and the bull 
tossed him over its back. He stood 
up, miraculously ungouged, took 
another sword and went over the 
horns again with his eyes closed. 
The god who protects children and 
fools must have been watching, for 
the sword slid in like a needle 



12 

through butter, and the bull looked 
startled, stared at him unbeliev- 
ingly, and dropped like a deflated 
balloon. 

They paid him ten thousand 
dollars, and his broken collar bone 
healed in practically no time. He 
received twenty-three fan letters, 
including a passionate invitation 
from a girl in Atlantic City, 
which he ignored. And they asked 
him if he wanted to appear on 
another show. 

He had lost some of his inno- 
cence. He was now fully aware that 
he had been almost killed for 
pocket money. The big loot lay 
ahead. Now he wanted to be al- 
most killed for something worth- 
while. 

So he appeared on Underwater 
Perils, sponsored by Fairlady’s Soap. 
In face mask, respirator, weighted 
belt, flippers and knife, he slipped 
into the warm waters of the Carilv 
bean with four other contestants, 
followed by a cage-proteaed cam- 
era crew. The idea was to locate 
and bring up a treasure which the 
sponsor had hidden there. 

Mask diving isn’t especially haz- 
ardous. But the sponsor had added 
some frills for public interest. The 
area was sown with giant clams, 
moray eels, sharks of several species, 
giant octopuses, poison coral, and 
other dangers of the deep. 

It was a stirring contest. A man 
from Florida found the treasure in 
a deep crevice, but a moray eel 
found him. Another diver took the 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

treasure, and a shark took him. 
The brilliant blue-green water be- 
came cloudy with blood, which 
photographed well on color TV. 
The treasure slipped to the bottom 
and Raeder plunged after it, pop- 
ping an eardrum in the process. 
He plucked it from the coral, jet- 
tisoned his weighted belt and made 
for the surface. Thirty feet from 
the top he had to fight another 
diver for the treasure. 

They feinted back and forth with 
their knives. The man struck, slash- 
ing Raeder across the chest. But 
Raeder, with the self-possession of 
an old contestant, dropped his knife 
and tore the man’s respirator out 
of his mouth. 

That did it. Raeder surfaced, and 
presented the treasure at the stand- 
by boat. It turned out to be a pack- 
age of Fairlady’s Soap— “The Great- 
est Treasure of All.” 

That netted him twenty-two 
thousand dollars in cash and prizes, 
and three hundred and eight fan let- 
ters, and an interesting proposition 
from a girl in Macon, which he 
seriously considered. He received 
free hospitalization for his knife 
slash and burst eardrum, and in- 
jections for coral infection. 

But best of all, he was invited 
to appear on the biggest of the 
thrill shows. The Prize of Peril, 

And that was when the real 
trouble began .... 

The subway came to a stop, jolt- 
ing him out of his reverie. Raeder 
pushed back his hat and observed. 



TKE PRIZE OF PERIL 


13 


across the aisle, a man staring at 
him and whispering to a stout 
woman. Had they recognized him? 

He stood up as soon as the doors 
opened, and glanced at his watch. 
He had five hours to go. 

At the Manhasset station he step- 
ped into a taxi and told the driver 
to take him to New Salem. 

“New Salem?” the driver asked, 
looking at him in the rear vision 
mirror. 

“That’s right.” 

The driver snapped on his radio. 
“Fare to New Salem. Yep, that’s 
right. New Salem 

They drove off. Raeder frowned, 
wondering if it had been a signal. 
It was perfectly usual for taxi driv- 
ers to report to their dispatchers, 
of course. But something about the 
man’s voice... 

“Let me off here,” Raeder said. 

He paid the driver and began 
walking down a narrow country 
road that curved through sparse 
woods. The trees were too small 
and too widely separated for shel- 
ter. Raeder walked on, looking for 
a place to hide. 

There was a heavy truck ap- 
proaching. He kept on walking, 
pulling his hat low on his fore- 
head. But as the truck drew near, 
he heard a voice from the television 
set in his pocket. It cried, ** Watch 
outr 

He flung himself into the ditch. 
The truck careened past, narrowly 
missing him, and screeched to a 


stop. The driver was shouting, 
“There he goes! Shoot, Harry, 
shoot!” 

Bullets clipped leaves from the 
trees as Raeder sprinted into the 
woods. 

“//r happened again T Mike 
Terry was saying, his voice high- 
pitched with excitement, “/’w 
afraid Jim Raeder let himself be 
lulled into a false sense of security. 
You cant do that, Jim! Not with 
your life at sta\e! Not with killers 
pursuing you! Be careful, Jim, you 
still have four and a half hours to 
gor 

The driver was saying, “Claude, 
Harry, go around with the truck. 
We got him boxed.” 

'*Theyve got you boxed, Jim 
Raeder!" Mike Terry cried. "But 
they haven t got you yet! And you 
can than\ Good Samaritan Susy 
Peters of twelve Elm Street, South 
Orange, Neui Jersey, for that warn- 
ing shout just when the truc\ was 
bearing down on you. We*ll have 
little Susy on stage in just a mo- 
ment .... Loo\, foll(s, our studio 
helicopter has arrived on the scene. 
Now you can see Jim Raeder run- 
ning, and the \illers pursuing, sur- 
rounding him . . 

Raeder ran through a hundred 
yards of woods and found himself 
on a concrete highway, with open 
woods beyond. One of the killers 
was trotting through the woods be- 
hind him. The truck had driven 
to a connecting road, and was now 
a mile away, coming toward him. 



14 

A car was approaching from the 
other direction. Raeder ran into 
the highway, waving frantically. 
The car came to a stop. 

“Hurry!” cried the blond young 
woman driving it. 

Raeder dived in. The woman 
made a U-turn on the highway. A 
bullet smashed through the wind- 
shield. She stamped on the acceler- 
ator, almost running down the lone 
killer who stood in the way. 

The car surged away before the 
truck was within firing range. 

Raeder leaned back and shut his 
eyes tightly. The woman concen- 
trated on her driving, watching for 
the truck in her rear-vision mirror. 

happened again T cried Mike 
Terry, his voice ecstatic. **Jim 
Raeder has been pluc\ed again from 
the jaws of death, than\s to Good 
Samaritan Janice Morrow of four 
three three Lexington Avenue, New 
Yor\ City, Did you ever see any- 
thing lil{e it, folks? The way Miss 
Morrow drove through a fusillade 
of bullets and plucked Jim Raeder 
from the mouth of doom I Later 
we'll interview Miss Morrow and 
get her reactions. Now, while Jim 
Raeder speeds away— perhaps to 
safety, perhaps to further peril— 
we'll have a short announcement 
from our sponsor. Don't go awayl 
Jim's got four hours and ten min- 
utes until he's safe. Anything can 
happen!" 

“OK,” the girl said. “We’re off 
the air now. Raeder, what in the 
hell is the matter with you?” 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

“Eh?” Raeder asked. The girl 
was in her early twenties. She 
looked efficient, attractive, untouch- 
able. Raeder noticed that she had 
good features, a trim figure. And 
he noticed that she seemed angry. 

“Miss,” he said, “I don’t know 
how to thank you for—” 

“Talk straight,” Janice Morrow 
said. “I’m no Good Samaritan. I’m 
employed by the JBC network.” 

“So the program had me res- 
cued!” 

“Cleverly reasoned,” she said. 

“But why?” 

“Look, this is an expensive show, 
Raeder. We have to turn in a good 
performance. If our rating slips, 
we’ll all be in the street selling 
candy apples. And you aren’t co- 
operating.” 

“What? Why?” 

“Because you’re terrible,” the girl 
said bitterly. “You’re a flop, a fi- 
asco. Are you trying to commit 
suicide? Haven’t you learned any- 
thing about survival?” 

“I’m doing the best I can.” 

“The Thompsons could have had 
you a dozen times by now. We told 
them to take it easy, stretch it out. 
But it’s like shooting a clay pigeon 
six feet tall. The Thompsons are 
cooperating, but they can only fake 
so far. If I hadn’t come along, 
they’d have had to kill you— air- 
time or not.” 

Raeder stared at her, wondering 
how such a pretty girl could talk 
that way. She glanced at him, then 
quickly looked back to the road. 



THE PRIZE OF PERIL 


15 


“Don’t give me that look!” she 
said. ''You chose to risk your life 
for money, buster. And plenty of 
money! You knew the score. Don’t 
act like some innocent little grocer 
who finds the nasty hoods are after 
him. That’s a different plot.” 

“I know,” Raeder said. 

“If you can’t live well, at least 
try to die well.” 

“You don’t mean that,” Raeder 
said. 

“Don’t be too sure .... You’ve 
got three hours and forty minutes 
until the end of the show. If you 
can stay alive, fine. The boodle’s 
yours. But if you can’t at least try 
to give them a run for the money.” 

Raeder nodded, staring intently 
at her. 

“In a few moments we’re back 
on the air. I develop engine trouble, 
let you off. The Thompsons go all 
out now. They kill you when and 
if they can, as soon as they can. 
Understand?” 

“Yes,” Raeder said. “If I make it, 
can I see you some time?” 

She bit her lip angrily. “Are 
you trying to kid me?” 

“No. I’d like to see you again. 
May I?” 

She looked at him curiously. “I 
don’t know. Forget it. We’re almost 
on. I think your best bet is the 
woods to the right. Ready?” 

“Yes. Where can I get in touch 
with you? Afterward, I mean.” 

“Oh, Raeder, you aren’t paying 
attention. Go through the woods 
until you find a washed-out ravine. 


It isn’t much, but it’ll give you 
some cover.” 

“Where can I get in touch with 
you?” Raeder asked again. 

“I’m in the Manhattan telephone 
book.” She stopped the car. “OK, 
Raeder, start running.” 

He opened the door. 

“Wait.” She leaned over and 
kissed him on the lips. “Good luck, 
you idiot. Call me if you make it.” 

And then he was on foot, run- 
ning into the woods. 

He ran through birch and pine, 
past an occasional split-level house 
with staring faces at the big pic- 
ture window. Some occupant of 
those houses must have called the 
gang, for they were close behind 
him when he reached the washed 
out little ravine. Those quiet, man- 
nerly, law-abiding people didn’t 
want him to escape, Raeder thought 
sadly. They wanted to see a killing. 
Or perhaps they wanted to see him 
narrowly escape a killing. 

It came to the same thing, really. 

He entered the ravine, burrowed 
into the thick underbrush and lay 
still. The Thompsons appeared on 
both ridges, moving slowly, watch- 
ing for any movement. Raeder held 
his breath as they came parallel to 
him. 

He heard the quick explosion of 
a revolver. But the killer had only 
shot a squirrel. It squirmed for a 
moment, then lay still. 

Lying in the underbrush, Raeder 
heard the studio helicopter over- 



16 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


head. He wondered if any cameras 
were focused on him. It was pos- 
sible. And if someone were watch- 
ing, perhaps some Good Samaritan 
would help. 

So looking upward, toward the 
helicopter, Raeder arranged his face 
in a reverent expression, clasped his 
hands and prayed. He prayed si- 
lently, for the audience didn’t like 
religious ostentation. But his lips 
moved. That was every man’s 
privilege. 

And a real prayer was on his 
lips. Once, a lipreader in the audi- 
ence had detected a fugitive pre- 
tending to pray, but actually just 
reciting multiplication tables. No 
help for that man! 

Raeder finished his prayer. Glanc- 
ing at his watch, he saw that he 
had nearly two hours to go. 

And he didn’t want to die! It 
wasn’t worth it, no matter how 
much they paid! He must have 
been crazy, absolutely insane to 
agree to such a thing .... 

But he knew that wasn’t true. 
And he remembered just how sane 
he had been. 

One week ago he had been on 
the Prize of Peril stage, blinking in 
the spotlight, and Mike Terry had 
shaken his hand. 

“Now Mr. Raeder,” Terry had 
said solemnly, “do you understand 
the rules of the game you arc about 
to play?” 

Raeder nodded. 

“If you accept, Jim Raeder, you 


will be a hunted man for a week. 
Killers will follow you, Jim. Train- 
ed killers, men wanted by the law 
for other crimes, granted immunity 
for this single killing under the 
Voluntary Suicide Aa. They will 
be trying to kill you, Jim. Do you 
understand?” 

“I understand,” Raeder said. He 
also understood the two hundred 
thousand dollars he would receive 
if he could live out the week. 

“I ask you again, Jim Raeder. 
We force no man to play for stakes 
of death.” 

“I want to play,” Raeder said. 

Mike Terry turned to the audi- 
ence. “Ladies and gendemen, I 
have here a copy of an exhaustive 
psychological test which an im- 
partial psychological testing firm 
made on Jim Raeder at our request. 
Copies will be sent to anyone who 
desires them for twenty-five cents 
to cover the cost of mailing. The 
test shows that Jim Raeder is sane, 
well-balanced, and fully responsible 
in every way.” He turned to Raeder. 

“Do you still want to enter the 
contest, Jim?” 

“Yes, I do.” 

“Very well!” cried Mike Terry. 
“Jim Raeder, meet your would-be 
killers!” 

The Thompson gang moved on 
stage, booed by the audience. 

“Look at them, folks,” said Mike 
Terry, with undisguised contempt. 
“Just look at them! Antisocial, thor- 
oughly vicious, completely amoral. 
These men have no code but the 



THE PRIZE OF PERIL 


17 


criminars warped code, no honor 
but the honor of the cowardly hired 
killer. They are doomed men, 
doomed by our society which will 
not sanction their activities for 
long, fated to an early and unglam- 
orous death.” 

The audience shouted enthusias- 
tically. 

“What have you to say, Claude 
Thompson?” Terry asked. 

Claude, the spokesman of the 
Thompsons, stepped up to the mi- 
crophone. He was a thin, clean- 
shaven man, conservatively dressed. 

“I figure,” Claude Thompson 
said hoarsely, “I figure we’re no 
worse than anybody. I mean, like 
soldiers in a war, they kill. And 
look at the graft in government, 
and the unions. Everybody’s got 
their graft.” 

That was Thompson’s tenuous 
code. But how quickly, with what 
precision Mike Terry destroyed the 
killer’s rationalizations I Terry’s 
questions pierced straight to the 
filthy soul of the man. 

At the end of the interview 
Claude Thompson was perspiring, 
mopping his face with a silk hand- 
kerchief and casting quick glances 
at his men. 

Mike Terry put a hand on Raed- 
er’s shoulder. “Here is the man 
who has agreed to become your 
victim— if you can catch him.” 

“We’ll catch him,” Thompson 
said, his confidence returning. 

“Don’t be too sure,” said Terry. 
“Jini Raeder has fought wild bulls 


—now he batdes jackals. He’s an 
average man. He’s the people— vA\o 
mean ultimate doom to you and 
your kind.” 

“We’ll get him,” Thompson 
said. 

“And one thing more,” Terry 
said, very softly. “Jim Raeder does 
not stand alone. The folks of 
America are for him. Good Samari- 
tans from all corners of our great 
nation stand ready to assist him. 
Unarmed, defenceless, Jim Raeder 
can count on the aid and good- 
heartedness of the people, whose 
representative he is. So don’t be too 
sure, Claude Thompson! The aver- 
age men are for Jim Raeder— and 
there are a lot of average men!” 

Raeder thought about it, lying 
motionless in the underbrush. Yes, 
the people had helped him. But 
they had helped the killers, too. 

A tremor ran through him. He 
had chosen, he reminded himself. 
He alone was responsible. The psy- 
chological test had proved that. 

And yet, how responsible 
were the psychologists who had 
given him the test? How respon- 
sible was Mike Terry for offering 
a poor man so much money? So- 
ciety had woven the noose and put 
it around his neck, and he was 
hanging himself with it, and call- 
ing it free will. 

Whose fault? 

“Aha!” someone cried. 

Raeder looked up and saw a 
pordy man standing near him. The 



18 

man wore a loud tweed jacket. He 
had binoculars around his neck, 
and a cane in his hand. 

“Mister,” Raedeif whispered, 
“please don’t tell—” 

“Hi I” shouted the portly man, 
pointing at Raeder with his cane. 
“Here he is!” 

A madman, thought Raeder. The 
damned fool must think he’s play- 
ing Hare and Hounds. 

“Right over here!” the man 
screamed. 

Cursing, Raeder sprang to his 
feet and began running. He came 
out of the ravine and saw a white 
building in the distance. He turned 
toward it. Behind him he could 
still hear the man. 

“That way, over there. Look, you 
fools, can’t you see him yet?” 

The killers were shooting again. 
Raeder ran, stumbling over uneven 
ground, past three children playing 
in a tree house. 

“Here he is!” the children 
screamed. “Here he is!” 

Raeder groaned and ran on. He 
reached the steps of the building, 
and saw that it was a church. 

As he opened the door, a bullet 
struck him behind the right knee- 
cap. 

He fell, and crawled inside the 
church. 

The television set in his pocket 
was saying, **What a finish, jolkjs, 
what a finish I Raeder* s been hit! 
He*s been hit, foH{s, he*s crawling 
now, he* s in pain, but he hasn*t 
given up! Not Jim Raeder!** 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

Raeder lay in the aisle near the 
altar. He could hear a child’s eager 
voice saying, “He went in there, 
Mr. Thompson. Hurry, you can 
still catch him!” 

Wasn’t a church considered a 
sanctuary, Raeder wondered. 

Then the door was flung open, 
and Raeder realized that the cus- 
tom was no longer observed. He 
gathered himself together and 
crawled past the altar, out the back 
door of the church. 

He was in an old graveyard. He 
crawled past crosses and stars, past 
slabs of marble and granite, past 
stone tombs and rude wooden 
markers. A bullet exploded on a 
tombstone near his head, shower- 
ing him with fragments. He 
crawled to the edge of an open 
grave. 

They had received him, he 
thought. All of those nice average 
normal people. Hadn’t they said 
he was their representative? Hadn’t 
they sworn to protect their own? 
But no, they loathed him. Why 
hadn’t he seen it? Their hero was 
the cold, blank-eyed gunman, 
Thompson, Capone, Billy the Kid, 
Young Lochinvar, El Cid, Cuchu- 
lain, the man without human hopes 
or fears. They worshiped him, that 
dead, implacable robot gunman, 
and lusted to feel his foot in their 
face. 

Raeder tried to move, and slid 
helplessly into the open grave. 

He lay on his back, looking at 
the blue sky. Presently a black sil- 



THE PRIZE OF PERIL 


19 


houette loomed above him, blotting 
out the sky. Metal t^vinklcd. The 
silhouette slowly took aim. 

And Raeder gave up all hope 
forever. 

^^WAIT, THOMPSONr roared 
the amplified voice of Mike Terry. 

The revolver wavered. 

''It is one second past five o*cloc\l 
The wee\ is up! jim raeder has 
won!” 

There was a pandemonium of 
cheering from the studio audience. 

The Thompson gang, gathered 
around the grave, looked sullen. 

"He's won, friends, he's won I" 
Mike Terry cried. "Lool{, loot{^ on 
your screen I The police have ar- 
rived, they're talking the Thomp- 
sons away from their victim-^the 
victim they could not /(ill. And all 
this is than/(s to you, Good Samari- 
tans of America. Loo/( fol/(s, tender 
hands are lifting Jim Raeder from 
the open grave that was his final 
refuge. Good Samaritan Janice 
Morrow is there. Could this be the 
beginning of a romance? Jim seems 
to have fainted, friends, they're giv- 
ing him a stimulant. He's won two 
hundred thousand dollarsi Now 


we'll have a few words from Jim 
Raeder!" 

There was a short silence. 

"That's odd," said Mike Terry. 
"Foll(s, I'm afraid we can't hear 
from Jim just now. The doctors 
are examining him. Just one mo- 
ment . . ." 

There was a silence. Mike Terry 
wiped his forehead and smiled. 

"It's the strain, folf(s, the terrible 
strain. The doctor tells me . . . Well, 
fol/(s, Jim Raeder is temporarily 
not himself. But it's only tempo- 
rary! JBC is hiring the best psychia- 
trists and psychoanalysts in the 
country. We're going to do every- 
thing humanly possible for this 
gallant boy. And entirely at our 
own expense." 

Mike Terry glanced at the studio 
clock, "Well, it's about time to sign 
off, fol/(s. Watch for the announce- 
ment of our next great thrill show. 
And don't worry, I'm sure that 
very soon we'll have Jim Raeder 
bac/( with us." 

Mike Terry smiled, and winked 
at the audience. "He's bound to 
get well, friends. After all, we're 
all pulling for him!" 



Remember Threesie (F&SF, January, 1936)? Or Impact with the Devil 
(November, 1936)? If so you’ll recall Ted Cogswell as a particularly 
ingenious expert at twisting the tail of a standard fantasy theme by 
revealing unexpected, yet wholly logical implications. The device which 
he brightly rearranges this time is that of the mysterious small shop 
which sells strange and unaccountable things . . . and sometimes even 


Thimgs 

by THEODORE R. COGSWELL 


• . and the ground was frozen 
solid. It too\ them two hours be- 
fore they reached Hawhins* coffin. 

** "See/ grunted the coroner as he 
threw bac\ the lid, *he*s stiU there. 
I told you you were seeing things! 

'*"Vve got to be sure! said Van 
Dusen thiciffy, and grabbing a 
smoking lantern from beside the 
grave, he thrust it down into the 
open casket. 

’’A shrill scream tore through the 
night air and he slumped over — 
dead I Instead of the heavy features 
of the man he had filled, Regin- 
ald Van Dusen saw HIMSELF T 
There was a sudden ripple of dis- 
cordant music from the loudspeaker 
and then the unctuous voice of 
The Ghoul broke in. 

**The coroner called it suicide. 
And in a way I suppose it was . . !' 
His voice trailed off in a throaty 
chuckle. '’The moral? Only this. 


dear friends, if you should ever be 
walking through a strange part of 
town and come upon a little shop 
you never saw before, especially a 
little shop with a sign in the win- 
dow that says shottle bop, we sell 
THRiNGS, or something equally ri- 
diculous, remember the case of the 
CLUTTERED COFFIN and run, don't 
wai\, to the nearest morgue. HA 
HA HA HA HA!' 

As the maniacal laughter trailed 
away, the background music surged 
up and then skittered out of hear- 
ing to make way for the announcer. 
He only managed to get three 
words out before Albert Blotz, 
owner, manager, and sole agent of 
World Wide Investigations, 
reached over and turned off the 
little radio that stood on the win- 
dow sill beside his desk. 

“Boy,” he said, “that was really 
something. Eh, Janie 



THIMGS 


21 


The little crippled girl behind 
the typist’s desk at the other side 
of the dingy office looked up. 

“What?” 

“The program. Wasn’t it some- 
thing?” 

“Beats me,” she said. “I wasn’t 
listening. Somebody has to get some 
work done around here.” She 
pulled a letter out of her corres- 
pondence basket and waved it in 
the air. “What about this Harris 
letter? It’s been sitting here for a 
month. After spending the guy’s 
dough the least you can do is write 
him an answer.” 

The fat man looked blank. “Har- 
ris? Who’s he?” 

“The fellow in Denver who 
wanted you to investigate every- 
body in New York who had had 
a big and unexpected windfall 
within the past year,” 

Blotz snorted impatiently. “That 
nut! Aw, tell him anything,” 

“Give me a for-instance.” 

“Tell him ...” Blotz leaned 
heavily back in his chair and stared 
at the ceiling. “Tell him that World 
Wide Investigations assigned its 
best operatives to the case and that 
in sixteen cases out of twenty... 
No, better make it twenty-nine out 
of thirty-four. That way he’ll really 
feel he’s getting his money’s worth.” 

“All right, in twenty-nine out of 
thirty-four cases what?” 

“Don’t rush me.” Blotz pulled a 
bottle of cheap blend out of his 
drawer and eyed the remaining 
inch regretfully. 


“You know the doctor said your 
heart wouldn’t take much more of 
that.” 

The fat man shrugged and tossed 
the liquor down. As his eyes wan- 
dered around the office in search 
of inspiration, they came to rest on 
the radio. 

“That’s it!” he exclaimed. 

“What’s it?” 

“The Ghoul! For once crime 
pays somebody but the actors and 
the script writers. Tell Harris that 
in whatever it was out of whatever 
it was cases, the individuals con- 
cerned visited small shops they had 
never noticed before and were sold 
objects whose nature they refused 
to reveal by a strange old man.” 

Janie looked up from her short- 
hand pad. “Is that all?” 

“No, we need a clincher.” He 
thought for a minute. “How’s this? 
In each case when they went back 
and tried to find the shop it had 
disappeared.” 

“You ought to try writing radio 
scripts yourself.” 

“Too much work,” said Blotz. 
“I like the mail order detective 
business better.” He looked regret- 
fully at the empty botde and then 
back at Janie. “While you’re at it 
you might as well tell that yokel 
that for five bills World Wide will 
find the shop for him and buy him 
one of those dingbats.” 

Janie’s lips tightened. “Doesn’t 
your conscience ever bother you?” 

Blotz let out a nasty laugh. “If 
it weren’t for the suckers I’d have 



22 

to work for a living. This way it*s 
a breeze. Some old dame in Po- 
dunk hasn’t heard from her kid 
since he took off for the big city 
and gets worried about him. He 
doesn’t answer her letters and then 
one day she sees my ad in the Po- 
dunk Gazette and sends me fifty 
bucks to go look for him. How 
come you asked?” 

“Because mine bothers me. Every 
day I work here I feel dirtier.” 

Blotz grinned. “Then quit.” 

“I’ve been thinking of that. At 
least I’d be able to sleep nights.” 

“But you wouldn’t be eating so 
regular. Face it, kid — nobody is 
going to hire a gimpy sparrow like 
you unless he’s a big-hearted guy 
like me. And there ain’t many 
around.” 

Janie looked from him to the 
pair of worn crutches that leaned 
against the wall, 

“Yeah,” she said as she started 
punching out the letter to Harris. 
“Yeah, there sure ain’t.” 

Mr. Blotz’s pulse was finally back 
to normal but he still couldn’t tear 
his eyes away from the crisp green 
slip of paper that bore the magic 
figures J500.00 and the name of a 
Denver bank. 

“He bit,” he said in an awed 
voice. “He really bit. May won- 
ders, and suckers, never cease.” He 
rubbed his fat hands together nerv- 
ously. “I’d better get this to the 
bank and cash it before something 
happens.” 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

Half an hour later he was back, 
carefully stacking bottles of bonded 
bourbon into his desk drawers. 
When they were arranged to his 
satisfaction, he leaned back and 
hoisted his feet on the desk. 

“Take a letter to Harris.” 

Janie obediently took out her 
shorthand pad. 

“Usual heading. Eh . . . oh, some- 
thing like this. ^Pursuant to your 
instructions, my agents in all the 
major cities have been instructed 
to chec\ for little shops they dont 
remember having seen before. They 
are to be especially alert for base- 
ment stores with dusty signs in the 
window with wordings li\e we 
SELL THRINGS OT SHOTTLE BOP. Upon 
discovery they are to enter immedi- 
ately. If a small aged man appears 
from the rear of the shop and 
presses them to buy something, they 
are to do so. Once they leave they 
are to mahjs careful note of the 
shop's location and wal\ around 
the bloc\. If when they return the 
shop has disappeared, they are im- 
mediately to send their purchase 
to you!” 

Blotz paused, took a bottle out 
of his drawer, and uncapped it. 
“Put something in about unexpect- 
edly heavy expenses at the end. 
If we play this right we may be 
able to tap him again. In the mean- 
time we’d better have something 
ready to send him just in case.” 

“What kind of a something?” 
asked Janie. 

“Who cares? Go over on Third 



THIMGS 


23 


and prowl some of those junk 
shops. Pick up something small — 
that’ll keep the postage down — 
and old.” 

The little secretary pulled her- 
self painfully to her feet, draped 
a threadbare coat over her humped 
back, and took her crutches from 
beside her typing desk. 

“Just don’t go over a dollar,” 
added Blotz quickly. 

She started toward the door and 
then turned and stood blinking at 
him through thick lensed glasses 
that made her eyes appear twice 
their normal size. 

“Well?” he barked. 

“I haven’t got a dollar.” 

With a pained expression on his 
face he fumbled in an old coin 
purse. He reluctandy pulled out a 
quarter, then another, and then 
finally another. 

“Here,” he said, “see what you 
can do for seventy-five cents.” 

Blotz was deep in his bottle 
when Janie finally came hobbling 
back and placed a small paper- 
wrapped package on his desk. 

“Any change?” he asked. 

She shook her head. “It was fun- 
ny,” she ventured. “I mean after 
what you said about shuttles and 
thrings — ” 

“Well, open it up,” he inter- 
rupted. “Let’s see what Harris is 
getting for his money.” 

“ — ^all this shop had in front,” 
she went on hesitantly, “was just 
one sign. It said: thimgs.” 


“Poor bastard that owns it, I 
guess. Some people have funny 
names,” said Blotz. “Go on — open 
it.” 

With fingers that trembled slight- 
ly she tore off the brown paper 
wrapping. Inside was a small cor- 
roded brass cylinder that on fifst 
glance looked like an old plumb- 
ing fixture. 

“You paid seventy-live cents for 
that?” said Blotz in annoyance. 
“They saw you coming, kid.” He 
picked it up and turned it over in 
his hand. On second look he re- 
alized that there was more to it 
than he had first thought. Through 
the heavy green patina he could 
make out a series of strange char- 
acters. At one end was a knob 
that seemed to be made out of a 
shghtly different metal than the 
cylinder proper. 

“I give up, what is it?” he asked. 
Janie shuddered. “I wish I knew,” 
she said. “I wish I knew.” 

Blotz frowned and took hold of 
the knob. He was about to twist 
it when a sudden thought occurred 
to him. It might explode or do 
something equally unpleasant. 

“Here, you try it,” he said to 
Janie. “It seems to be stuck.” 

She reached out a trembling hand 
and then jerked it back. “I’m 

afraid. The man in the shop said 

» 

“Take it!” he barked. “When 
I tell you to do something, you do 
it. And no back talk!” 

In frightened obedience she took 



FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


24 

the cylinder and twisted the knob. 
For a moment nothing happened, 
and then with an odd flickering 
she vanished. Before Blotz had a 
chance to react properly to the sud- 
den emptiness of the office, she was 
back. At least a not very reason- 
able facsimile was. 

She might have passed for her 
sister, there was a strong family 
resemblance, but the pathetic twist 
in her spine was gone and so was 
its accompanying hump. She was 
thirty pounds heavier, and all the 
pounds were in the right places. 
She was — and the realization hit 
Blotz like a hammer blow as he 
stood gaping at her— one of the most 
beautiful things he had ever seen. 

The first thing she did was to 
pull off her thick-lensed glasses 
and throw them in the wastebasket. 
The first thing Blotz did was to 
grab a bottle out of his desk. He 
took several long gulps, shook his 
head, and shuddered. 

“It’s when you’re half drunk 
that things get twisty,” he mum- 
bled. “I’m just going to sit here 
with my eyes shut until I’m drunk 
enough to get back to normal.” He 
counted to twenty slowly as the 
fireball in his stomach expanded 
and trickled a semi-sense of well- 
being through his extremities. 
Then, as the nightmare slowly dis- 
pelled, he let out a long sigh of 
relief and opened his eyes. 

She was still there I 

There was a strange smile on her 
face that he didn’t like. 


“Where...? What...?” Blotz’s 
vocal chords stopped operating and 
he just sat there and quivered. 
She laid the little bronze cylinder 
down on the desk in front of him. 

“Here,” she said softly. “You can 
go there too if you want to.” 

“Where?” whispered Blotz. 

“I don’t know. It’s someplace 
else, a tremendous place with rooms 
filled with whirring machines. 
There was a man there and he 
asked what I wanted and I told 
him. So he did a little reediting and 
here I am.” 

“Magic,” said Blotz hoarsely. 
“Black magic, that’s what it is. 
But . . .” His voice trailed off. 

“But you don’t believe in magic.” 
Is that what you were going to 
say?” She didn’t wait for an an- 
swer.* “But I do. People like me 
have to. It’s the only way we can 
keep going. But magic has a funny 
way of working. Do you know 
what I was thinking after the little 
man asked me what I wanted?” 

Blotz moistened his thick lips 
and shook his head as if hypno- 
tized. 

“I was thinking that in spite of 
the way things look, there’s just 
one thing you can always count 
on.” 

“Yeah?” 

“People always end up getting 
what they got coming.” 

Blotz let out a half hysterical 
laugh. “Then where’s mine? Why 
does a guy with my brains have to 
scrabble out a living with a two-bit 



THIMGS 


25 


outfit like this?** He raved on for 
a minute and then got control of 
himself. The liquor helped. After 
he’d taken a couple more gulps 
from his bottle he still couldn’t 
look ^vhat had happened squarely 
in the face, but with the abatement 
of the first shock came a gradual 
return of the old sense of mastery 
that had made him hire Janie 
rather than some less experienced 
but more feminine — and amiable 
—typist. 

As an awareness of the physical 
changes that had taken place be- 
gan to grow, he found his eyes 
sliding greedily over her. The 
change hadn’t extended her dress. 
The garment that had been more 
than adequate covering for the 
twisted and scrawny little body 
she had occupied up until a few 
minutes before threatened to split 
at the thrusting of the rich new 
curves that strained against it. 

“You know, Janie,” he said slow- 
ly, “seeing as it was my money that 
got you what you got, that kind of 
makes me the copyright owner.” 
Grabbing hold of the edge of his 
desk, he pulled himself to his feet 
and lurched toward her. When he 
put one flabby arm around her, 
she didn’t pull away. Emboldened, 
he let his hand slip down and be- 
gin to fumble with the buttons on 
her blouse. 

“I wouldn’t do that if I were 
you,” she said in a strange voice. 

“But you ain’t me. That’s what 
makes it so nice for both of us.” 


His fumbling fingers had man- 
aged to unfasten the first button 
and his thick lips began to march 
like twin slugs over the soft curve 
of her shoulder. 

She acted as if he were still on 
the other side of the room. 

“It took more courage than I 
thought I had in me but I asked 
him to give me just what I de- 
served.” 

“Him? Oh, yeah. WeU that’s 
me, baby,” said Blotz thickly as 
he went to work on the second 
button. 

“You could have been,” she said 
in the same distant voice. “That 
was the chance I was taking.” 

The second button was obstin- 
ate. Blotz gave an impatient yank 
that caused the worn fabric to rip 
in his hands. As if aware of them 
for the first time, she shrugged her- 
self free. As Blotz grunted and 
grabbed for her, he felt a sudden 
wrenching, stabbing pain lance 
through his chest, and then with 
no transition at all he found him- 
self falling. He slumped against 
the desk, and as his plump fingers 
scrabbled against the smooth sur- 
face, trying to secure a hold that 
would keep him from plummeting 
down into darkness, they touched 
the worn bronze cylinder. As he 
slid on down, face purple and eye- 
balls bulging, more through in- 
stinct than conscious volition he 
found and twisted the serrated 
knob at one end. There was an 
immediate release, a translation in- 



26 

to someplace else. He was stand- 
ing again and the pain was gone, 
but except for a tiny glowing spot 
in front of him, it was darker 
than he had ever known before. 

“Janie,” he whimpered. “Janie.” 

His voice echoed metallically 
from distant walls. He turned to 
run but there was no place to run 
to, only the darkness. He had a 
sudden vision of unseen pits and 
crevasses, and froze where he stood. 
And then, unable to stand his own 
immobility, he inched cautiously to- 
ward the tiny spot of light, testing 
the whatever-it-was under his feet 
with each sliding step. 

At last he was able to touch it, 
a cold luminous circle set in a 
smooth steel wall at chest height. 
As he moved his arm toward it, 
the hand that still held the bronze 
cylinder jerked forward of its own 
volition, pulling his arm with it, 
and plunged into the glowing cir- 
cle. There was a clicking of relays 
and then glaring overhead lights 
went on. 

He had been wise to check his 
footing. He was standing on a 
catwalk that arched dizzily over 
a several-acre expanse of strange 
whirring machinery. There were 
no guard rails, only a narrow 
tongue of metal that stretched out 
from some spot lost in the murky 
distance until it reached the smooth 
metal wall before which be stood. 
Then with a whining sound, a 
door opened in front of him. An 
invisible force pushed him through 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

and he found himself in a great 
vault-like room whose walls were 
covered with countless tiny wink- 
ing lights and bank upon bank 
of intricate controls. As the door 
clanged shut behind him, a little 
ball of shimmering light bounced 
across the floor toward him, ex- 
panded, wavered, and then sud- 
denly took the shape of a harassed- 
faced little man with burning, deep- 
set eyes and a long white beard. 

“Well,” he said impatiently, “out 
with it!” 

Blotz didn’t say anything for a 
minute. He couldn’t. When he 
finally got partial control of his 
vocal chords all that came out was 
an almost incoherent series of 
who's, what's and how's. The little 
man interrupted him with an im- 
patient gesture. 

“Stop sputtering,” he said testily. 
“I’m tired of sputtering. This may 
be new to you but it isn’t to me. 
You’re the four-hundred and-thirty- 
six-thousand-three-hundred-and-fif- 
ty-ninth mortal to get hold of one 
of the keys, and you’re also the 
four - hundred - and - thirty - six - thou- 
sand - three - hundred-and-fifty-ninth 
sputterer. Damn the M.W. boys, 
anyway!” 

“M.W.?” Blotz was sparring for 
enough time to get his own think- 
ing organized. What steadied him 
was the thought that, fantastic as 
all this was, Janie had been here 
before him. And Janie had some- 
how managed to snag herself a 
jackpot. His first job was to find 



THIMGS 


27 


out enough about the situation to 
angle it around to his own advan- 
tage. 

“Mysterious Ways. It’s a special 
department in the home office that 
specializes in making life more 
complicated for the Guardians. I’m 
a Guardian,” the little man added 
gloomily. 

“After Reward and Punishment 
switched their records section over 
to completely automatic operation, 
somebody in M.W. came up with 
the bright idea that humans should 
still have some sort of a chance 
for personal attention. So they 
made up a few widgets like the 
one you got hold of and scattered 
them around at random.” He gave 
a dry cough. “Not that you’ve got 
much when you do get hold of one. 
All that comes with it is the right 
to a little personal re-editing of 
your future — ^and even that is con- 
trolled by the Prime Directive.” 

Blotz’s eyes narrowed slightly. 
So he had a right to something. He 
had something coming that they 
had to give him. He thought of 
Janie’s sudden metamorphosis and 
he licked his thick lips. 

“The girl that was here before 
me,” he asked eagerly. “Is what 
happened to her what you call re- 
editing?” 

The little man nodded, 

“And I got a right to the same.^ 
I mean, you can make me look the 
way I’d like to instead of the way 
I do?” 

There was another nod. “But — ** 


“No bufsy interrupted Blotz 
rudely. “I want what I got a right 
to. You get to work on that tape 
of mine and fix it so I’ll have as 
much on the ball on the male side 
as Janie has on the female. And toss 
in a nice fat bankroll while you’re 
at it. Me, I like to travel first class.** 
He thought for a moment and then 
held up a restraining hand. “But 
don’t start tinkering until I give 
you the word. It ain’t every day that 
a guy gets a chance to rebuild him- 
self from the ground up, and I 
want to be sure that I get all the 
little details just right.” 

“But,” continued the Guardian 
as if the interruption had never oc- 
curred, “re-editing in your case 
wouldn’t have much point. The 
heart attack you were having just 
before the key brought you here 
was a signal, a warning that the tape 
which has been recording the sig- 
nificant events of your life has just 
about reached its end. A few min- 
utes after you return, the auto- 
matic rewind will cut in and then 
your spool will be removed from 
the recorder and sent over to Re- 
ward and Punishment for process- 
ing.” 

Blotz had always considered him- 
self an atheist — more in self-defense 
than anything else. The thought 
of a superior something someplace 
taking personal note of each of his 
antisocial actions for purposes of 
future judgment was one that he 
had never cared to contemplate. He 
much preferred the feeling of im^ 



28 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


munity that came with the belief 
that man is simply an electrochemi- 
cal machine that returns to its or- 
iginal components when it finally 
wears out. 

But now! The little man^s casual 
reference to something coming 
after was disturbing enough to al- 
most override the shock caused by 
the announcement of his immi- 
nent death. 

“What’s processing?” he asked 
uneasily. “What are they going to 
do to me?” 

Instead of answering, the Guard- 
ian walked over to a control panel 
and punched a series of buttons. 
A moment later a large screen 
over his head lit up. 

“The playback starts here.” 

The screen flickered and then 
steadied to show a hospital delivery 
room and a writhing woman 
strapped to a table. 

“What’s all this got to do with 
me?” 

“R&R have to start their process- 
ing someplace. In your case I im- 
agine some special arrangements 
have been made.” 

They had been. When Blotz 
started making little mewling 
noises, the little man reached for- 
ward and turned a knob. The 
screen went dark. 

“Had enough?” he asked. 

“Yeah,” said the other thickly, 
“but I got to know.” He shuddered. 
“Go ahead and hit the high spots. 
Nothing could be worse than what 
I just saw.” 


The Guardian did. There were 
things that could be worse. Much 
worse. 

“Why?” whispered Blotz when 
it was finally over. “Why?” 

“Because the ethical universe is 
just as orderly as the physical one. 
For each action there is an equal 
and contrary — though delayed — re- 
action.” 

Blotz fought frantically against 
the hysteria that threatened to en- 
gulf him. Always in the past there 
had been something that could be 
twisted to his advantage. The pres- 
ent had to be the same. There had 
to be an angle here. There had to 
be! Desperately he ran over the 
events of the past quarter hour, 
trying to find something that 
didn’t fit the pattern as the little 
man had presented it. 

The re-editing! There had to be 
something in the re-editing I 

“Look,” he stammered. “You 
can change things. You did for 
Janie. Why can’t you go back over 
my tape and take out all the really 
bad things?” 

“Because the past can’t be 
changed,” said the little man im- 
patiendy. “The re-editing that you 
have a right to applies only to the 
future. And as I’ve already pointed 
out, yours is so limited that any 
adjustment I might make would 
have very little meaning.” 

Blotz took a deep breath and 
held it. He couldn’t afford to panic. 
Not now. But where was the 
angle? Given that the past couldn’t 



THIMGS 


29 


be changed. Given that once he 
returned to Earth he had only a 
half a minute of life left. What 
then? How could a tape be kept 
from ending? 

Say he’d bugged a bedroom to 
collect evidence for a divorce' case 
and say he didn’t want to miss re- 
cording a single squeak. Maybe if 
he ... 

Of coursel 

“Fve got a little job for you,” he 
said in a voice that quivered slightly 
in spite of his best efforts to con- 
trol it. “I want you to do some 
splicing.” 

The little man looked at him in 
obvious bewilderment. 

“Splicing?” 

Blotz was still shaky but he was 
beginning to enjoy himself. “That’s 
what I said. It just occurred to me 
that if you spliced a second tape on 
to the end of the one that’s just 
about finished, I could keep on 
living.” He gestured toward the 
blank screen. “And after your little 
preview, keeping on living is what 
I want most to do. The splicing, 
it can be done, can’t it?” 

It was the Guardian’s turn to 
sputter. 

“Can? Of course it can. But I’m 
not about to,” he added angrily. 
“To begin with, your old body’s 
worn out and I’d have to hunt you 
up a new one.” 

“So what? The thing I want to 
hang on to is the me, the part that 
does the feeling and thinking, the 


part that \nows!* A snarl came 
into his voice. “And don’t tell me 
you won’t. You’ve got to!” He 
waved the bronze cylinder under 
the little man’s nose. “I came up 
with the brass ring, Buster, and I 
got a free ride coming.” 

He stopped suddenly and a look 
of awe came over his face. ''A free 
ride? And why only one when 
I can keep on swapping horses?” 
He laughed exultantly. “Why, if 
you keep on splicing? Listen, here’s 
the word. Every time the tape that’s 
running through the recorder is 
about to reach its end, I want a 
new one patched on. And make 
sure that each body I get is well- 
heeled, healthy and handsome. Like 
I said before, I like to travel first 
class.” 

The little man seemed on the 
verge of tears. “It’s not a good 
idea,” he said. “It’s not a good idea 
at all. I can barely keep up with 

my work as it is, and if I have to 

>* 

“But you do have to,” said Blotz 
viciously. “Whether you like it or 
not. I’ve just beat the system. Me, 
little A1 Blotz, the guy that used 
to have to work penny-ante 
swindles just to keep eating. But 
no more. What was chalked up 
against me before is peanuts com- 
pared to what’s coming. And you 
know why? Because Reward and 
Punishment can’t process me until 
my tape comes to an end. And it 
ain’t ever. Never!” 

“But—” 



30 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


“Get goingl” 

The Guardian threw up his 
hands in defeat. “It’s going to make 
a lot of extra work for me,” he 
said mournfully, “but if you in—” 

“Sure I insist,” said Blot2:, hold- 
ing resolutely onto the cylinder. 
“You can tell Reward and Punish- 
ment to go process itself. I got it 
made.” 

The little machine that kept 
track of Mr. Blotz’s actions hesi- 
tated momentarily when it came 
to the splice, and then gave a loud 
click and began to record on the 
new section of tape. 

click! 

He woke to something heavy 
pressing on his chest and an angry 
buzzing. Blotz — no longer Blotz 
as far as externals went— opened 
sleepy eyes and blinked up at the 
ugly wedge-shaped head that was 
reared back ready to strike. 

“Why didn’t you tell me you 
were expe^ing company, Cari?” 
There was a note of savage enjoy- 
ment in the soft voice from the other 
side of the campfire. 

Blotz wanted to beg, to plead 
with the other to save him, but 
he didn’t dare risk the slightest 
lip movement. The snake was 
angry. One little motion and it 
would strike. 

“I was going to kill you, Carl,” 
the quiet voice went on. “I was 
going to damn my immortal soul 
to save the world from you. But 
now I don’t have to. Fm just a 


spectator. Sometime before too 
long you’re going to have to move. 
When you do it will be horrible, 
but it won’t last more than a few 
hours. That’s more than you 
granted the others. Remember my 
sister, Carl ? And how long it took ? ” 
The involuntary movement that 
was the prelude to agony was ac- 
companied by a momentary feeling 
of relief. At least before too long it 
would be over. But with the final 
convulsion there came a 
click! 

He was strangling. With a con- 
vulsive kick he brought himself to 
the surface and spat out a mouthful 
of blood-tinged salt water. To his 
left small bits of debris bobbed up 
and down in the oil slick that 
marked the spot where his cabin 
cruiser had gone down. He pad- 
died in an aimless circle, unable to 
strike out because of the splintered 
rib that lanced into one lung. Al- 
most an hour passed before the 
first black dorsal fin came circling 
curiously in. 

The Guardian yawned as he 
looked around for another bit of 
tape to splice on to the one that 
was almost finished. Young, 
healthy, handsome — there were 
enough odd ends around so that 
Blotz would never have to worry 
about dying, never in a million 
years. 

Not dying, that was something 
else. 
click! 



All Vv€ been able to learn about John Shepley is that he was born hi 
1925 in Minnesota, was once a silk-screen artist in New York, and is 
now a writer in Rome; that his work has appeared in various ^'little 
magazines^* and in Martha Foley's the best American short stories: 
1956 ; and that this is his first published fantasy. Delightful in both its 
thinking and its writing, this hitherto unchronicled episode in the career 
of the great Toto should make you, like me, hungry for more Shepley 
soon. 


Gorilla Suit 

by JOHN SHEPLEY 


MAN WITH GORILLA SUIT 
or gorilla to help publicize new- 
est Bing Crosby— Bob Hope— Dor- 
othy Lamour Technicolor comedy 
“Road to Bali.’’ 1 day’s employ- 
ment. Apply Bali-Bally Dept, 
Paramount Pictures, 11th floor, 
1501 Broadway, Monday AM. 

—Classified Advertisement 
in the New York Times 
Sunday, January 25, 1953. 

Toto judged it a very dull issue of 
the Sunday Times. He had read 
the theater section, admitting him- 
self reluctantly in agreement with 
the critics: Broadway was having 
another disappointing season. He 
had not been impressed by any of 
the book reviews; the news was the 
usual alternating succession of hor- 
rors and trivia; the articles in the 


magazine section had left him cold. 
Finally, glumly, he had begun the 
crossword puzzle, much to the 
amusement oi the crowd on the 
other side of the bars. They always 
distracted and irritated him particu- 
larly, these familial Sunday crowds, 
the mournful dutiful fathers, the 
stout women in hats, the noisy chil- 
dren with candy-smeared faces and 
sticky pointing fingers, but never- 
theless he had become fairly ab- 
sorbed . . . until he came to 143 
Across: “t/. 5. experimental $4 gold 
pieces, 1879-80'' A seven-letter 
word, the sixth “A.” But who but 
a financial historian could be ex- 
pected to know what it was? Spe- 
cialization was creeping even into 
the simplest Sunday pastimes — it 
was unfair. Standing to the front 
of the crowd and holding the string 


31 



32 

or a pink balloon was a kind-look- 
ing lady with dim blue eyes. Per- 
haps she was a financial historian 
— To to earnestly approached her. 
She shrieked, letting go o£ the bal- 
loon, and as it floated upwards, the 
children twittered in chorus and 
some cried. Toto gave up, threw 
down pencil and puzzle, and took 
refuge on the topmost perch of the 
cage, where he clung sulkily until 
the crowd, bored by his inactivity, 
moved away. Then he dropped 
back to the floor, and, consumed 
by a sense of futility, began leaf- 
ing through the Classified Adver- 
tisements. 

And there he came across it. In- 
credulous, he blinked his eyes, 
scratched his head and sides, read 
it through a second, then a third, 
time . . . but no, it was no mistake: 
there in cold print was a job 
opening for a man with a gorilla 
siiit or a gorilla to help publicize 
Dorothy Lamour’s latest picture, 
Toto pulled himself up, reflecting 
that he didn’t need a job, that in 
a sense he had one already, but the 
implications contained in the little 
boxed announcement would not 
be silenced, the fun it would be, 
the glory (he might even be photo- 
graphed with Dorothy Lamourl), 
though only for one day. He found 
himself skipping and swinging all 
over the cage. 

But when, with a certain critical 
caution, he returned to peruse the 
ad for a fourth time, subtle qualms 
began to arise in his mind. Perhaps 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

what they wanted was a man with 
a gorilla suit or a man with a gor- 
illa — in which case, there was no 
point in his applying. It was really 
rather obscure, just what they 
thought they wanted, and Toto, 
trying to figure it out, scratched 
himself for a long time. Yet, if the 
idea was to have a gorilla, simu- 
lated or otherwise, why shouldn’t 
one apply? And indeed, there was 
a simple solution: if they insisted 
that the gorilla be humanly es- 
corted, why not show the ad to his 
keeper, Mr. McCready, while point- 
ing with especial emphasis to *'llth 
floor, 1501 Broadway, Monday 
AM*'? 

But no, that wouldn’t do, he 
immediately recognized the im- 
practicality of it. It wasn’t that Mr. 
McCready would refuse — he 
wouldn’t — ^but he wouldn’t agree 
cither. He would be doubtful; he 
would give a pompous little laugh, 
a nervous cough; he would look 
puzzled and hurt; until Toto, 
feeling guilty, would withdraw his 
request altogether. Or, on the off- 
chance that Mr. McCready did 
agree, it would be only with the 
understanding that he must first 
ask the directors, and he would so 
procrastinate in doing so that (even 
assuming that the directors ulti- 
mately gave their approval) it 
would then be too late to apply for 
the job. Someone else would al- 
ready have enjoyed the brief, glori- 
ous limelight with Dorothy La- 
mour. No, the only thing to do. 



GORILLA SUIT 


33 


Toto decided, was to present Mr. 
McCready and the zoo authorities 
with a fait accompli. 

He could hardly wait for clos- 
ing time, when the visitors would 
vanish and the doors be locked, so 
that he might have a little quiet in 
which to think out a plan. Surely, 
he reasoned, as he watched the at- 
tendants sweeping up the trash left 
by the departed crowd, surely he 
would be hired in preference to any 
man dressed up like a gorilla. It 
shouldn’t be difficult to beat out 
that kind of competition. But sup- 
pose other gorillas applied, ones 
with previous experience in the 
theater or public relations? This 
prospect so frightened him that he 
decided to abandon the whole idea. 
He curled himself up in a fetid 
darkness, sadly caressing his toes 
and listening to familiar noises, 
metal somewhere scraping against 
cement, mechanical rumblings in 
an underground distance, the 
nightly asthmatic wheezing of his 
neighbor, an old prowling man- 
drill. Toto closed his eyes, covered 
his ears, went on arguing to him- 
self . . . what was there to lose ? 
Nothing, really. It wasn’t even as 
though he were risking anything, 
for the worst that could happen 
was that he simply wouldn’t get the 
job. All the same, it wouldn’t be 
easy to get out of the cage. 

Nothing ventured, nothing 
gained. It was tiresome having to 
bolster oneself with truisms — still, 
cheerfully enough, he set about 


testing the bars, one by one. He 
went all over the cage, without 
finding a single loose bar. He 
groaned, realizing how much time 
he had already wasted, for not 
only must he be out of the cage 
and away from the zoo before Mr. 
McCready arrived in the morning, 
but he must be at 1501 Broadway 
in time to be among the first on 
line. Now, painfully, he tried to 
squeeze himself between the bars, 
aware that the mandrill had 
stopped his prowling, was crouch- 
ing there on his haunches, his eyes 
a phosphorescent green, watching 
it all with the bemused curiosity 
of the senile. Toto went on pushing 
and lunging, but all he succeeded 
in doing was to scrape some patches 
of fur from his forearms and sides. 
And it was so important to look his 
best! 

It was useless, the space between 
the bars was too small. In a final, 
despairing, almost whimsical ges- 
ture, he tried the door — it opened 
easily. But that showed that they 
trusted him! Astonished, he could 
only stand there holding the catch 
of the door, wondering if it would 
not be ungrateful to take advantage 
of such trust. Ah, but if he got the 
job, how proud Mr. McCready 
would be! Or would he? Toto 
wavered . . . the mandrill resumed 
wheezing ... familiar sounds. And 
then he heard an unfamiliar sound, 
a rustling of jungle leaves, and the 
bright image of Dorothy Lamour 
stepped out into the sunlight. Toto 



34 

leapt confidently out of the cage. 

But he had forgotten that the 
door of the building itself would be 
locked. He kicked it, pulled it, 
beat on it with his fists, which only 
awoke the spider monkeys, spite- 
ful little creatures who tumbled 
and gibbered and pointed their 
fingers at him. Then the most fear- 
ful racket broke out — the chimpan- 
zees woke up and began screaming, 
a chorus of baboons howled, even 
the mandrill joined in. ""Whafs 
going on in thereV ' — and the door 
opened, pressing Toto behind it, as 
the night guard came in, cursing 
softly and flashing his light about 
the cages. Everybody, blinking, 
became silent, and Toto had just 
enough time to slip around the 
door and hide himself behind a 
low cement wall before the guard 
re-emerged and turned the lock. 
Toto held his breath, but the guard 
merely went away whistling, swing- 
ing his extinguished light. 

He rested, until the pounding of 
his heart subsided and the guard 
was out of sight. Then, happily, 
cutting a little caper, he set out 
across the park. 

It was quarter to nine when he 
took the elevator to the eleventh 
floor at 1501 Broadway. Again he 
was feeling worried and uncom- 
fortable. For one thing, he was 
hungry, and he was afraid he had 
caught cold during two hours of 
furtive slumber in some bushes 
near the skating rink. And all the 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

way from the park, down Broad- 
way to 44th Street, he had re- 
proached himself for forgetting to 
bring along the Classified Adver- 
tisements Section of the Times. It 
would have been most helpful in 
explaining his presence on the 
streets had a policeman or anyone 
else stopped him. But fortunately 
no one had stopped him. The 
people in the street had all passed 
him by with Monday-morning ex- 
pressions on their faces. 

In the crowded elevator, he tried 
to spruce himself up, brushing 
from his shoulders and legs the 
bits of dried grass that clung there 
from his sleeping in the park. But 
a murmur of protest arose — ^“Hey, 
quit y’r shovin’, Mac,” said a man 
on his right, who, Toto suddenly 
saw, had a rolled-up gorilla suit 
under his arm. He resigned himself 
to standing quietly, fervently hop- 
ing that he had got rid of most of 
the grass. 

The elevator emptied itself at the 
eleventh floor, they all streamed out 
together, and to Toto’s amazement, 
each of his fellow passengers was 
carrying a gorilla suit — some in a 
neat bundle with the jaws gaping 
out from under the owner’s arm, 
some draped across human 
shoulders with a gorilla head bob- 
bing along ludicrously a few inches 
from the floor, some apparent only 
by the patches of fur sticking out 
from the apertures of shabby card- 
board suitcases or corrugated boxes. 
He had not expected so much com- 



GORILLA SUIT 


35 


petition, but there was at least one 
cause for relief — neither getting out 
of the elevator nor in the crowd 
already waiting at the door of the 
Bali-Bally Department was there a 
single other real gorilla. He joined 
the increasing throng milling about 
the unopened office. 

Although he knew it was not 
quite fair to do so, he could not 
help feeling a litde contemptuous. 
Not only were they not gorillas, 
they were a sorry lot of men — wan, 
and thin, and old. He overheard a 
bit of conversation, one man say- 
ing to another, “Hey, I seen you 
before! Wasn’t you a Santa Claus 
in Herald Square last Christmas?” 

“Yeah. But I don’t remember 
seein’ you.” 

“I was there awright, Mac, you 
shoulda looked. I tried to get into 
Macy’s, Gimbel’s, anyplace warm, 
but the best I could get was one of 
them street jobs. It’s a tough 
racket.” 

“Sure is,” the other agreed. “I 
got an Easter Bunny job lined up 
maybe, but I don’t know what I’ll 
do till then if I don’t get this thing.” 
And he patted his gorilla suit, 
while the first man eyed him jeal- 
ously. “Even if it is just one day.” 

And now Toto began to feel 
sorry for them, wondering if it was 
not grasping and presumptuous of 
him to be there at all. He, for 
whom food and shelter had been 
generously provided, who had even 
a recognized social function, had 
descended to trying to take work 


away from individuals who really 
needed it. Perhaps he should turn 
back . . . but at that point the ele- 
vator opened again, another mob 
of men with gorilla suits poured 
out, and they were followed by a. 
young woman, who, after fumbling 
in her purse, produced a key and 
unlocked the door of the Bali-Bally 
Department. 

“Come in, all of you,” she said. 
“Take seats along the wall. Mr. 
Phineas will be here any minute to 
conduct the interviews.” 

Toto thought her very attractive, 
in her hard blond way, though by 
no means so beautiful as Dorothy 
Lamour. Even so, it occurred to 
him, it might be fun to whisk her 
away for a weekend atop the Em- 
pire State Building while crowds 
gathered and the police hovered in 
helicopters; but he quickly sup- 
pressed this whimsical idea, and 
filed respectfully into the office 
along with the other applicants. 

There were not enough chairs 
for all of them. Toto joined a nerv- 
ous little group standing by the 
wall, while the blond secretary 
busied herself at her desk. “I might 
as well start the ball rolling,” she 
announced, “while we’re waiting 
for Mr. Phineas. I certainly didn’t 
expect so many. Let me make it 
clear at the beginning that we want 
somebody experienced and respon- 
sible, preferably with references. 
There’s every chance that Miss La- 
mour will ask to be photographed 
with the successful applicanL” 



36 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


Toto’s heart trembled, beat 
faster. He had no experience to 
offer, and no references, but he took 
pride in thinking he was respon- 
sible. And how could they possibly 
not prefer him over these wretched 
fakes? And to be photographed 
with . . . with . . . “I’ll take your 
names,” he heard the secretary say- 
ing — “You first.” The man next to 
him started forward. “No, no, the 
other one. The one that’s already 
got his suit on.” Slowly, fearfully, 
Toto approached the desk. 

“Name?” she said, pencil poised. 

• • • 

“Speak up. Don’t, mumble so. 
What is it?” 

• • • 

She threw down the pencil. “Oh, 
never mind! I can’t take every- 
body’s name anyway — there arc too 
many. Why the hell didn’t that 
stupid Phineas do all this through 
an employment agency?” 

Toto,, ashamed of his failure to 
communicate with her, desperately 
racked his brain. He might, of 
course, establish for her his authen- 
ticity by performing some of the 
indelicate little antics that so un- 
failingly delighted visitors to the 
zoo . . . But no, that would prob- 
ably do more harm than good, 
would, in fact, quite ruin his 
chances of being thought respon- 
sible. It was better to retire and 
wait for Mr. Phineas. 

“I can’t say your costume is very 
convincing,” she called after him 
as he backed away from the desk. 


“Still, it’s up to Phineas to decide 
-Oh, Mr. Phineas^ 

A little bowlegged man had 
bounded in, breathlessly throwing 
off his hat and overcoat. “I’m ter- 
ribly sorry, Eloise honey,” he cried, 
“to have dumped all tiiis on you. 
Honestly, I didn’t realize. Next 
time, sweetie. I’ll do it all through 
an employment agency and let 
them screen people first.” 

“Oh, I don’t mind, Mr. Phineas,” 
she said, with a brave smile. 

“That’s the spirit, girl!” He 
patted her on the shoulder. “All 
right, all you Tarzans, let’s have 
a look at you! Into the monkey 
suits and make it snappy!” And 
glancing at Toto, he added aside to 
Eloise, “A-ha, a real eager beaver!” 

A real eager gorilla. But he stood 
patiently, waiting while all the men 
clambered into their suits. “Line 
up!” commanded Mr. Phineas, and 
they all took their places, as he 
walked along examining them with 
a shrewd, suspicious eye. 

“Just look at this one!” he 
shrieked, pointing to an especially 
seedy individual standing next to 
Toto. “The buttons even show. He 
might as well have turned up in 
his long winter underwear! I’ll bet 
there’s not a zipper in the whole 
crowd.” Toto was on the point of 
stepping forward to demonstrate 
that he had neither buttons nor 
zippers— most important of all, 
didn’t need them — but before he 
could think of a decorous approach, 
Mr. Phineas had moved on. 



CX)RILLA SUIT 


37 


''Honest, Eloise,” he was saying, 
sauntering up and down with his 
hands on his hips, “did you ever 
in your life see such a bunch of 
mangy, moth-eaten gorillas? That 
one there”— he flipped a hand in 
Toto’s direction — “isn’t too bad, 
I suppose. What do you think, 
honey?” 

“Gee, Mr. Phineas, I just don’t 
know,” she said, gazing at them all 
in bewildered disappointment. 
“Would you like me to call up one 
of the employment agencies after 
all?” 

“No, we haven’t got time. It’ll 
have to be one of these.” And he 
gave Toto a long critical look. 

Toto’s heart was bursting with 
hope and joy, but he made every 
effort to contain himself. And then 
it happened, in all its horror — 
the door opened, and in came 
another real gorilla, an arrogant 
creature carrying a shining alumi- 
num suitcase. 

“I’m sorry, sir, I think we have 
enough applicants already — ” Elo- 
ise began, but the newcomer, grin- 
ning, merely slavered at her lech- 
erously. He set down his suitcase, 
opened it, and — to Toto’s stunned 
mortification — took out a lustrous 
gorilla suit, into which he deftly 
proceeded to zipper himself. This 
process completed, he made a little 
bow to Mr. Phineas and Eloise, 
offering his arm for their inspec- 
tion. 

“Why, it’s not gorilla fur at all,” 
said Mr. Phineas, feeling the suit. 


“It’s genuine, fine-spun, combed, 
nylon-acetate!” 

“It’s beautiful,” breathed the sec* 
retary. “It’s perfectly divine.” 

“And so chic," marveled Mr. 
Phineas. “Well, that settles it. He’s 
definitely hired. All the rest of you 
can go now. Leave by the side 
door, please.” 

The men, grumbling and dis- 
consolate, took off their gorilla suits 
and trooped out. Toto heard Eloise 
saying to the successful applicant, 
“It’s just for one day, but you’ll 
still have to fill out a withholding 
statement. What’s your social se- 
curity—” and then he was in the 
hallway, shuffling sadly towards the 
elevator. “Too bad, eh, Mac?” said 
the man next to him. “That’s what 
always happens.” But Toto had 
no idea whom he might be address- 
ing. 

He reached the street and began 
walking dejectedly up Broadway. 
Hurrying pedestrians brushed 
against him, but he hardly noticed 
them. He tried to take comfort in 
the knowledge that he hadn’t really 
needed a job, and he only hoped 
that Mr. McCready wouldn’t be 
too angry when he presented him- 
self back at the zoo. At a corner 
newsstand he suddenly stopped, 
his attention caught by a screaming 
headline in the Daily News: 

DRAGNET 
OUT FOR 
ESCAPED 
GORILLA 



38 

And the Journal- American an- 
nounced in bold red letters: 

TERROR GRIPS CITY AS 
KILLER APE PROWLS! 

while underneath was a photo- 
graph, his, Toto’s, with the caption, 
“Have You Seen This Gorilla?” 
and the telephone number to call 
in case you had. People milled 
about the newsstand trying to get 
a look at the picture, a few women 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

clutched their bosoms, and one of 
them stepped on Toto’s foot. “Oh, 
excuse me,” she said, looking him 
right in the face. 

Still, someone soon would rec- 
ognize him— it was only a matter 
of time. He wondered whether to 
strike out boldly along Broadway 
or try to hide in some side-street, 
and as he stood, hesiuting on the 
corner, a squad car stopped, and 
a policeman got out and tapped 
him on the shoulder. 


BINDERS... 

The Magazine of FANTASY 
and SCIENCE FICTION has 

in stock a supply of strong, 
handsome binders for your 
copies of F&SF. Each binder 
holds one complete volume — 
that is, six issues of the maga- 
zine. It is easy to use, handy, 
convenient and economical. 
The price is $1.50 postpaid. 
Send your order and remit- 
tance to: Special Binder Dept., 
The Magazine of Fantasy and 
Science Fiction, 527 Madison 
Ave., New York 22, N. Y. 



Avram Davidson's eight previous stories in F&SP have all been short 
( none much over 5500 words y or around 8 of these pages), if unusually 
memorable; and all of them have been set in the present or the past. 
1 think you'll be as happily surprised as 1 was by the unexpected form 
of this latest Davidson: a full long-short-story, verging in content on 
the novelet, and set in a highly detailed future, logically arrived at by 
the best methods of science fiction. S.f. has not hitherto considered the 
future history of body snatching; but there may come a need, as Mr. 
Davidson perceptively points out, for the resurrection of that once- 
essential art — this time with coirect legal formalism and a proper code 
of ethics . . . but will the half-educated mass public comprehend the 
distinction? 


Up the Close and Doun the Stair 

by AVRAM DAVIDSON 


Up the close and doun the stair. 
But and ben un Burke and Hare. 
Burke's the butcher. Hare's the 
thief, 

Knox the boy that buys the beef. 
— Edinburgh folk rime, 1828 

The incident at Haven of Rest 
Memorial Park hit the papers with 
a bang. 

That is, it hit the Tribune- Ameri- 
can first, and the other papers 
picked it up from there. The Trib 
was one of the Greiss Chain and it 
was right up their alley — old Greg- 
ory Perkins Greiss was still alive 
when the M. R. Act was passed, 


and the chain continued to stir up 
trouble at every opportunity, prod- 
ded from time to time by lavender- 
scented, lavender-colored notes 
from Lavinia Greiss, the Old Man’s 
widow. G. P. used to jay— and, 
G. P. would have wished—ox, **Thts. 
horror-Bill," as G. P. used to call it 
—so the notes began. But when the 
Trib got wind of this story it didn’t 
require any prompting from the 
Dowager Publisher to break it. 

Dr. Loren Winslow told the re- 
porters, quite truthfully, that he 
hadn’t had anything to do with 
Mrs. Hotaling’s having signed the 
contract with the lAM. ‘7 signed 
the death certificate: that was all,” 


39 



40 

he told them. Pressed to make any 
comments he cared to on the situ- 
ation in particular or in general, 
he said that the only comment he 
cared to make was “No comment.’* 

Big Blue Hotaling was still alive 
—but just barely— when the neigh- 
bors broke down the door. He died 
while Dr. Winslow was just be- 
ginning to examine him. But that 
preliminary examination was 
enough. He turned to the widow 
and the neighbor woman who was 
comforting her, and said— rather 
without any attempt at sympathy, 
for he knew the Hotalings well— 
“Well ril be darned. Pneumonia. 
Nobody dies of pneumonia any- 
more.... Leave it to Blue to be 
different.” 

There was, however, nothing 
different about the period just be- 
fore his unusual death. He came 
home with a case of booze, kicked 
Dolly out of the apartment, locked 
the door and started drinking. He 
did this about every six weeks. 
This time, however, he got crocked 
so fast and so thoroughly that he 
didn’t even notice when the oil- 
burner quit working. Dolly, com- 
ing back cautiously on the fourth 
day of the binge, heard no noise 
in the apartment— no usual noise, 
that is, no singing or cursing. Only 
a curious sort of something or other. 
She didn’t realize at the moment 
it was the noise Blue made while 
he was drowning in his own lung- 
fluid, but it worried her enough to 
call the neighbors, and so— 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

“I don’t remember the last time 
I’ve heard of anyone dying of 
pneumonia,” the physician said. 

Dolly looked dry-eyed at the 
body of her husband (he didn’t 
make a very pretty corpse, but then, 
he wasn’t very pretty when alive, 
either— now, at least, he was quiet) 
and tried to cry. 

The neighbor (her name was 
Linny Hart) felt no such obliga- 
tion. “Well, he went painlessly, 
dear,” she pointed out. Then her 
eyes narrowed. “Say— Doc. If it’s so 
unusual, uh, wouldn’t the lAM be 
interested? Huh, Doc?” 

Winslow threw her a quick 
glance. “I suppose so,” he said. “But 
that’s not for me to say.” 

Linny nodded. “I don’t suppose 
he left you no insurance or any- 
thing like that, Dolly ? No, I 
thought not,” as Dolly shook her 
head, silently. “Catch him doing 
someone else a favor! Well, he done 
one now, want to or not. Sure — I 
betchu the lAM will be very in- 
terested.” 

Dolly protested feebly, “Oh, 
Linny, I could-int! What Would 
People SayV 

“People don’t have ta know,” 
Linny pointed out. “Anyway, it’s 
for their own good. Leave me see 
if the number is in this phone book 
here .... Unless the Dear Departed 
let his bill run on too long.” 

Blue’s working companions were 
by no means as numerous as his 
drinking companions, but between 



UP THE CLOSE AND DOUN THE STAIR 


41 


the two groups, plus neighbors, 
there were quite a lot of people at 
the funeral, most of whom had 
turned in for a few prophylactic 
drinks before braving the raw cold 
en route to the crematorium. The 
minister made his departure as 
soon as he had shaken hands and 
murmered to the widow. The cof- 
fin slid out of sight. They waited 
for the flames. There were no 
flames. One or two of the men 
started to mutter. They looked at 
the mortician while the organ 
played. Then they looked towards 
the back of the room and growled. 
Dolly, by this time finally enabled 
to forget what Life With Big Blue 
had really been like, was snuffling 
into a handkerchief just large 
enough to cover the end of her 
nose. And the organ music went 
a note lower and the mortician 
opened the doors and indicated, 
with a glance at the people in the 
front row and a slight lift of his 
eyebrows, that the show was over 
and would they please file out and 
go away. 

Fat Sol Feinstein stalked over 
and faced up to him. 

“What’s going on?” he asked, 
trying to reduce his hoarse rumble 
to a whisper. 

“Why, ah, the services are over, 
sir,” the mortician said, unhappily. 

“Listen I” Sol twisted around 
looked apologetically towards 
Dolly, swiveled back to the em- 
balmer’s flunkey. “Whaddaya mean: 
Over? Hah? How come no cre- 


mation, hah? Whaddaya tryin a 
pull?” He was joined by Fingers 
Feeney, Ugly Urquhart, and a few 
others. 

“Gentlemen, gentlemen, please. 
I thought you knew, for Heaven’s 
sake,” the undertaker wound up. 
“This is a Reversion case. The actual 
cremation will take place — ah — 
‘afterwards’. . . No scene, please, 
gentlemen?” 

The men turned red. “See? 
Whad I tell ya?” Sol demanded. 
“Whad I tell ya?” He took the 
attendant mortician’s lapels in his 
large hands. “Listen: We knew the 
Deceased. See? And we \now he 
never signed no— Reversion. He 
told us plenty often what he 
thought of it. So don’t try and 
pull no—” He turned again, as the 
unhappy undertaker’s eyes went 
past him, and he glared at the man 
who had come up from the back 
of the room. The man was as large 
and tough-looking as any of them, 
but it was a smooth toughness. His 
clothes were conservative— solid 
reds and purples, instead of the gay 
figured designs most of the men 
had on— closer to the fashions of 
the late ’70s than to the present. 

He spoke in a low, patient voice, 
as if this was an everyday matter 
with him— as, indeed, it probably 
was. “The Right of Reversion Con- 
tract was signed by the widow,” 
the man said. 

Feeney swore. “I tole ya the min- 
ute I walked in, dinn I?” he yelled. 
“I can smell ’em, I can smell ’em 



42 

a mile away! He’s one a them lousy 
Burke and Hares!” 

The lAM man took a piece of 
paper from his pocket, ignoring 
the growls and oaths. “This is a 
photostat of the contract, signed by 
Mrs. Dora Hotaling...” Dolly 
shrank down in the chair as she 
heard her name. She glanced at 
Linny Hart, who sat next to her. 
Linny said, in a low, swift whisper, 
“Don’t panic. Leave it to me.” 
Linny jumped up, busded over. 
“Leave me see that/’ she demanded. 
The lAM man held it out to her. 
Linny put on a fine performance. 
Her mouth dropped lower and 
lower, her eyebrows crept higher 
and higher, as she scanned the 
photostat. Then she put her palms 
to the sides of her face and 
screamed. 

“Oh, please,” begged the atten- 
dant. “Please, my dear madam—” 
Urquhart dragged him back. 

“So thafs what it was!” Linny 
shrieked, “Ooo, you bunch of rot- 
ten liars! Oh, you terrible— She 
thought it was for the insurance! 
I was there! The man came up 
and said it was for Blue’s insur- 
ance. She never would of— she’d 
rather cut off her right hand than 
—Oh, what an awful thing! Oh, 
poor Dolly!” 

As Dolly, really scared now, be- 
gan to cry, Ugly Urquhart grabbed 
the mortician. “Where’s the body?” 
he demanded. The others took up 
the cry, elbowing closer. 

It was the lAM man who an- 


FANTASY AND SCDSNCE FICTION 

swered. “It’s been removed,” he 
said, “according to the terms of the 
contract. Following^ research—” 

Fat Sol cried, “You gahdamn 
ghoidV swung at him, missed. 

“—the remains will be cremated 
and properly interred. I have to 
remind you”— he raised his voice 
over the shouts— “that interference 
with the fulfillment of this contract 
constitutes a Federal offense under 
the Medical Research Act of—” Sol 
swung again. This time he didn’t 
miss. Dolly began to scream. The 
attendant, unnoticed, scutded away. 
Linny pressed her lips together, 
looked on with satisfaction. 

The Tribune- American put it on 
page one, and within an hour it 
was unfolding from the press-slot 
of every 3-D set in the greater 
metropolitan area (a triangle reach- 
ing from Adantic City to Pough- 
keepsie to Hartford), 

THE SHAME OF AMERICA 
Bluford Hotaling (or “Big Blue” 
as his many friends affecdonately 
called him) was not a rich man. 
He wasn’t a very healthy man, 
either. If he had lived in a house 
heated by a fission-pile (as does 
Dr. Theodore Treyer) he would 
never had died of pneumonia 
brought on by cold when the 
old-fashioned oil-burner in his 
own house broke down. And be- 
cause he was neither healthy nor 
wealthy, the shameless agents 
of the Institute for American 
Medicine, headed by Dr. Theo- 



UP THE CLOSE AND DOUN THE STAIR 


43 


dore Treyer, had little difficulty 
in conning his grief-stricken 
widow into signing the infa- 
mous Reversion Contract. “It’s 
only a form,” these carrion- 
crows assured her. “Just to see 
you get your insurance money.” 
Oh, she received money, all 
right- 

Ted Treyer threw down the 
paper with a sigh. He looked up 
at his companion and, seeing the 
expression on her face, smiled. 

But Beety Lowndas didn’t smile 
back. “Ted,” she asked, her tone 
troubled as her face. “Ted, is there 
any chance that the lAM agent who 
went to see this Mrs. Hotaling... 
I mean, there are so many agents 
that— the law of averages—” 

Ted’s smile faded. Beety was 
wearing the two-tone hair-do cur- 
rently modish, blond one side, 
raven-black the other. Full figures 
were in fashion now once more, 
after the Maypole Madness (as 
sociologists were already beginning 
to call it) had gone out— completely 
out. Women who were naturally 
thin wore moldafoam padding. 
Beety (as Ted was in exceptional 
position to testify) neither wore 
nor needed any padding. 

“Beety, sweety . . . Sometimes I 
wonder if you don’t disbelieve 
everything I’ve ever told you. In 
which case it’s a waste of time to 
do it again. But I’ll try. First: No 
one can be an lAM agent unless 
he or she has a graduate degree in 
law, social work, or science. We 


don’t hire unfrocked house-coppers. 
Secondly: no agent ever calls un- 
less he’s been asked. Thirdly— you 
haven’t mentioned this, but I will, 
since it’s part of the American 
mythology: there is no quota. Not 
for the agent, not for the district 
supervisor, not for anybody. The 
only thing even faintly resembling 
a quota is the allotment. And it’s 
been a long, long time since any 
college has failed to receive its 
allotmenL Fourth: you ask it.” 

By now he had recovered his 
usual high level of spirit. He was 
dark and his gold-flecked suit 
showed off his athletic build to ad- 
vantage. His doctorate was in sci- 
ence, but not in medicine— in fact, 
he was one of the first to receive a 
D5c. from his university which 
was not a merely honorary one, 
and the university was taking good 
care that the new D.Sc. didn’t go 
the way of the PhX).; but there 
was hardly an MX), in the coun- 
try who didn’t defer to him. The 
Director of the lAM was, in theory, 
outranked by the President of the 
AMA, but the latter kept changing. 
And Treyer was only the second 
man to hold his office. He’d had 
it for five years now. He liked it. 

Beety suddenly smiled. It was a 
warm, sweet smile. She was a 
warm, sweet person. They had 
been lovers for over a year now, 
and though Treyer was modern 
enough to acknowledge her and to 
sec to it that she was invited wher- 
ever his wife (if he’d had one) 



44 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


would have been, he wasn’t mod- 
ern enough to accede to her request 
for a “free-born” child— as the cur- 
rent, sociologically-approved phrase 
was. He had, of course, shared her 
pleasure when Justice Blakeney’s 
famous decision was issued recently. 

*'The concept of illegitimacy of 
children belongs,** the Justice had 
said, “/o the days of slavery and 
the frilling of witches, not to a so- 
ciety supposedly modern and en- 
lightened, If the free-born child 
can inherit from the mother, there 
is no reason why that same child 
cannot inherit from the father** 

Thinking aloud, Treyer said, 
“Good man, Blakeney.” 

Beety leaned over and kissed his 
forehead— the gesture, by its delib- 
erate avoidance of the convention- 
ally-erotic kiss, indicated nowadays 
in all sophisticated circles that love 
was being enjoyed to its fullest ex- 
tent whenever desired: so why 
bother with a pale proxy? 

“Then how about it, Ted?” she 
asked. Her hair and skin were like 
honey. 

He grinned. “Unnatural female! 
Would you have a child by a 
ghoul?” 

“I’m sorry,” she said, contritely, 
“I know you’re right. About there 
being nothing improper in lAM 
methods, I mean. I know that . . .” 
her voice ebbed. 

Treyer asked, “What is it, then? 
Michael and Kevin been sneering?” 
She nodded. “Oh, why the Hell 
d’you let those poor sapless twigs 


bother you? I know you can’t help 
meeting them— and others like 
them— in the interior decorating 
business. But surely you can see 
that the wretched fellows will sneer 
at anyone who is capable of a love 
which they’re denied?” 

Her bright dark eyes ceased wan- 
dering around the office— it had 
been decorated before she’d even 
772 et Ted Treyer, let alone become 
his mistress, but it was such a 
perfectly-appointed room she’d 
never wanted to change it— and 
rested on him. “It isn’t just Michael 
and Kevin,” she said, slowly. “It’s 
everybody. I want everybody to 
give you the respect and the honor 
you deserve. I want papers like the 
Tribune- American to stop sniping 
at you. I want the cheap comedians 
to stop being able to get a laugh 
just by asking, ‘Is Dr. Treyer in 
the house?* I want... oh— ” She 
made a gesture of despair. 

Ted didn’t smile. “I’ll get it, 
someday— everything you want. I’m 
young and healthy and expect to 
live a long time. And I will cer- 
tainly live to see all our critics dead 
or converted.” He gestured to the 
left wall, the gold-plashed sleeve 
falling back from his golden-brown 
arm. “Have you ever wondered 
why I have a picture of— of all pos- 
sible people — the Reverend Cotton 
Mather? You know what a terrible 
old man he was, a devil-in-robes. 
When he said the witches in Salem 
should be put to death, he was 
cheered. And when he— somehow, 



UP THE CLOSE AND DOUN THE STAIR 


45 


from somewhere— got a correct idea 
in his hard old head, and urged 
inoculation against smallpox, why, 
the ones who’d cheered him a htde 
while before, they threw rocks at 
his manse and smashed all the 
windows. 

“I keep it as a lesson. If I were 
to go out this minute and preach 
that . . . oh”— he groped for words— 
“that all red-head^ Swedes, let’s 
say, have inferior genes, and should- 
n’t be allowed to marry, or should 
be interned, every yahoo and gut- 
ter gorilla who curses me now 
would stand up and cheer.” 

She nodded, rather sadly. The 
recorded peal of bells, which had 
replaced the harsh ring on all but 
the most old-fashioned phones, 
sounded their silvery tones. With 
a swift “Excuse me,” Treyer 
switched on. A fat, furious face 
filled the screen. 

“Doc-tor Treyer!” The face lit 
up with enraged glee, the voice 
grated out its heavy sarcasm. “Or 
should I say Doctor Knox? Or 
Mister Boik? Or Mister Hare?” 

Treyer clicked his tongue. “What 
the devil—” He diddled the switch. 
No calls like this were supposed to 
get through to him, but there was 
a new girl at the Intake, and— the 
face flickered, but remained. Trey- 
er gave up. “All right. What do 
you want?” 

“We want Blue Hotaling’s body 
—that’s what we want. We’re gun- 
na swear out a injunction, see. You 
better not move him to none ot your 


gahdamn vet schools in the mean- 
while, see? He wasn’t rich”— the 
face had evidendy read the front- 
page Trib editorial— “but he’s got 
lotsa friends. So—” Treyer diddled 
the switch again, this dme the face 
and voice vanished, were replaced 
by the apologetic Intake operator. 
Treyer muttered that it was all 
right, switched off. 

He walked over and put his arms 
on Bcety’s shoulders. “You see? 
You and I can take it. But suppose 
we did have a child? Everydme 
some other child would quarrel 
with him, they’d throw it in his 
face: ‘Your old man is a grave- 
robber.’ Don’t you /(now that?” 
She said not a word, but looked 
at him with sorrow deep in her 
eyes. He leaned closer, pressed his 
lips to her forehead. 

In the kaleidoscope of colors the 
black robes of Judge Mountree 
drew every eye. There was talk, 
from time to time— shop talk, never 
making the public media— that the 
American judiciary was going to 
abandon black for scarlet. But if 
this imitation of judgely garb in 
other countries was planned, it had 
yet to take place. Aside from the 
robe there was nothing unusual 
about Mountree’s appearance. He 
listened attendvely— or, at any rate, 
with every appearance of attendon 
—to the lawyers. 

MacKenna, for the lAM, wear- 
ing the blue with golden sunbursts 
which was almost his trademark. 



46 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


said that he was going to trace the 
background of the case before them. 
“Although it is the same back- 
ground which I have traced for 
several hundred similar cases,” he 
said, “the continued appearance of 
similar cases indicates that memory 
is short and requires continual re- 
freshment. So— with your honor’s 
indulgence . . 

At the time the science of anat- 
omy and of post-mortem section 
was first beginning its development 
[MacKenna said], the only source 
of bodies for the purpose of in- 
struction was the gallows. The 
supply of executed criminals not 
being sufficient, a certain member 
of the medical profession in another 
country— Dr. Knox of Scotland, to 
be precise— prompted by a zeal 
which caused him to transgress the 
too-rigid laws of the time, con- 
tracted with a pair of ne’er-do-wells 
to purchase from them bodies taken 
clandestinely from graveyards. 
These two Resurrection Men, as 
they were then, with a rather grisly 
and irreverent humor, called, find- 
ing the physical labor of redigging 
graves and lifting out the heavy 
coffins . . . 

(Dolly Hotaling, wearing a chic 
mourning-gown of pink and pur- 
ple, gave a dying-fall groan and 
went stiff. Commotion in court. 
Dolly carried out. Order restored, 
MacKenna, still bland and benign 
and pink of face, continued.) 

. . . began to murder such poor 
and friendless folk as fortune sent 


their way. They sold the bodies to 
Dr. Knox for his anatomy classes. 
Their discovery, the conviction 
and execution of one of them, 
the other having saved his life by 
giving evidence for the Crown-all 
these dreadful events produced a 
change in attitudes. Thereafter, 
both in Great Britain and the 
United States, the laws were al- 
tered so as to allow the bodies of 
those who died with none to claim 
their last remains— to allow these 
bodies to be assigned to medical 
schools for scientific purposes. This 
method sufficed for well over a 
century— for almost a century and 
a half. 

But then it seemed that, in one 
way at least, science had outdis- 
tanced itself. It had drawn on the 
bodies of paupers, vagrants— peo- 
ple of that unfortunate class. The 
homeless, those without family or 
estate. We could well be proud 
that the advance of the American 
Economy— the American Way of 
Life— the progress of our social 
therapies on every front— had more 
or less completely eliminated this 
source. Source of— ah— 
for post-mortem sections. This 
posed a considerable problem. It 
affected not only the medical 
schools, but every living American 
—particularly if he wished to re- 
main a living American. How 
could the science of anatomy— of 
surgery— be taught without proper 
subjects.? 

The various medical schools, to- 



UP THE CLOSE AND DOUN THE STAIR 


47 


gether with the American Medical 
Association, met and, with admir- 
able foresight, drew up the histor- 
ical “Preliminary Agreement on 
Research Rights.” The rest we all 
know. The only way that a person 
may now legally dispose of post- 
humous rights in his or her own 
body is through the Institute for 
American Medicine, chartered by 
Congress for this very purpose. A 
very sizeable sum of money is paid 
— although the amount, of course, 
varies according to the age and 
general physical condition of the 
legator — and the fingerprints are 
recorded in the great central file 
in Washington. I may add, since 
it applies specifically to this case 
we are now considering, that it is 
also legally impossible for a next-of- 
kin to dispose of research rights in 
the body of a loved one, except to 
the lAM. 

The Congress has supplied the 
necessary implimentive legislation, 
in the Medical Research Act. It is 
mandatory for the fingerprints of 
every person who dies to be checked 
via telephoto with the great central 
files. If Reversion in the body was 
sold, the body must be turned over 
to the lAM. No sale can ever be 
canceled or invalidated. 

I think all right-thinking Amer- 
icans will agree that the lAM per- 
forms its great public service with 
superb tact and efficiency. Funeral 
services according to all denomina- 
tional usages are allowed before 
possession is taken of the body, and 


time is even allotted for additional 
ceremonies in case the legator had 
belonged to a fraternal organization 
with which funerary pomps are cus- 
tomary. Following the completion 
of the period of educational useful- 
ness, the remains are then cremated 
— except in the case of Orthodox 
Jews and Roman Catholics, where 
burial is respectfully granted — and 
the ashes are returned for disposal 
according to the desires of the next- 
of-kin; or else they are placed with- 
out extra charge in the various re- 
gional columbaria. 

The results are as follows: First, 
that medical science is enabled 
properly to educate its students. 
Second, that rivalry in purchase of 
bodies or of Reversional Research 
Rights in bodies has been com- 
pletely eliminated. A fair alloca- 
tion is made among all the medical 
schools of the country. Third, that 
the unsavory black market in post- 
mortem subjects, which flourished 
briefly before the passage of the 
Medical Research Act, has been 
completely eliminated. It is now 
several years since it was last found 
necessary to prosecute a so-called 
“Body Broker.” It is still, alas, oc- 
casionally necessary to act to pre- 
vent clandestine burials, particu- 
larly on the part of certain obdurate 
religious groups, but we are confi- 
dent that the passing of time and 
the inevitable spread of public en- 
lightenment will see the end of this 
before very long. 

Now, the facts in the case of the 



48 

late Bluford Hotaling are quite 
clear. His widow, Mrs. Dora — or 
“Dolly” — ^Hotaling, or someone act- 
ing for her, called the regional of- 
fice of the I AM and requested an 
agent. The agent was sent, you will 
hear his testimony, and will be able 
to satisfy yourself that neither guile 
nor duress was used in obtaining 
Mrs. Hotaling’s signature. There 
is, therefore, no grounds at all for 
granting an injunction to interfere 
with a process sanctioned by law, 
and essential to the physical well- 
being of the great American people. 

While Ted Treyer listened to 
MacKenna he kept rubbing the 
bruised place on his forehead. He 
felt almost no pain, having gotten 
medical care almost at once. But 
he continued to rub it. He scowled, 
thinking of what had happened. 

It was only a block from the 
lAM Building. The moving-over- 
head was being repaired and it was 
necessary to hold up traffic to allow 
pedestrians to walk across the 
street. Three hulking men — house- 
wreckers or piano-movers, by the 
looks of them — came clumping 
down the escalator from the m-o. 
Treyer had a few theories about 
people who walked on escalators 
— ^probably these three even walked 
on the m-o — they were unadjust- 
able, they . . . but before he could 
consider the theories, they spotted 
him. One of them was the fellow 
who’d called him at the office. His 
eyes went wide with recognition. 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

“There’s that sonofabitchbas- 
tard!” he yelled. “He’s tryin a make 
a gedawayl” 

And they swarmed up to his car, 

shouting, “Ya Boikenhare! 

Ya gahdamn ghoul! Graverobba!” 
Treyer tried simultaneously to roll 
up the shatterproof bubble and to 
dial Emergency on the dashboard, 
but in trying to do both he failed 
to do cither well. The bubble went 
part way up and stopped, and the 
dial went red, showing he’d 
botched the call. 

“Doctuh T’eadaw Body-snatchin 
Treyer!” the three gorillas howled, 
boosting one of their number up to 
climb over the stalled bubble. “You 
pulled ya last doidy trick — you ain’t 
chcatin no maw gahdamn wid- 
ows!” 

They shrieked for his blood while 
other pedestrians called out their 
approval and those riding in the 
other stalled cars cither sat scowling 
at him or joined the chorus. 

“That’s Treyer,” he heard one 
well-groomed woman say. “You 
know — that awful person who—” 

“Must’ve got some poor widow 
to sign when she didn’t know what 
she was doing — drugged her, may- 
be— and I guess those arc the dead 
woman’s sons — ” 

“Go on— give it to him good! 
The dirty Burke and Hare!” 

And the lead gorilla, standing on 
the shoulders of his sweating com- 
panions, leaned far forward and 
struck at Treyer with his huge fist. 
Ted fell back. He was fumbling in 



UP THE CLOSE AND DOUN THE STAIR 


49 


the compartment for his gun 
(thinking, all the while, This will be 
a lovely scandal, if / shoot the sod!) 
when the bubble suddenly sprang 
up, dumping the housewrecker and 
his friends into the street. Traffic 
cleared a split second later, and he 
sped away. 

He’d been insulted before, of 
course, and once, in the slums of 
Madison Avenue (the advertising 
business had long since moved up 
to Pleasantville), he’d had a bag of 
garbage dropped on him from a 
window. But this was the first time 
a direct bodily attack had ever been 
made on him. He shivered, rub- 
bed his forehead. 

The lawyer for the House- 
wrecker’s Union (or whatever or- 
ganization it was which was front- 
ing for Hotaling’s friends) was a 
ruddy-faced man in eggshell-and- 
green. Treyer had never seen him 
before. He painted the domestic life 
of Big Blue and Dolly in such terms 
that the latter found herself (now 
that she was back in the courtroom, 
with a cup of water in one hand 
and a hankie in another) weeping 
steadily. It wasn’t true, of course, 
but it ought to have been. She 
wept for the happy life Mr. Anger 
described, a life she’d never had. 

There she sat, weeping then as 
she is weeping now [Anger 
chanted] — the body of her faithful, 
hardworking husband barely cold. 
There is a ring at the door — a 
harsh, old-fashioned ring, for the 


Hotalings, unlike Dr. Theodore 
Treyer, do not live in a luxurious 
modern apartment with a 3D 
screen to announce callers with its 
rich and melodious peal of bells. 
The poor widow, of course, is too 
broken with grief to answer it. 
This task is done for her by a 
neighbor, Mrs. Linny Hart. In 
walks — or perhaps I should say, 
in crawls — ^a strange man. We 
know who it was. She — at that most 
dreadful moment — did not. How 
did he know that the Dark Angel 
had just been a-calling in this hum- 
ble apartment? Doubtless he has 
his methods. Doubtless the vultures 
know when to swoop — and the 
hyenas — and the jackals. 

From what loathsome bit of chic- 
anery did this agent come? Had 
he gotten the trembling signature 
of some drink-sodden wretch on his 
wicked contract? Had he slipped 
gold into the hand of some callow 
college-boy? Had he found, had 
he smelled out, let us say, some un- 
happy young wife or husband who 
had lost the paycheck or the house- 
keeping money in a gambling den 
— the proprietor of which doubtless 
works hand-in-filthy-hand with 
such agents? No matter. The tale, 
whatever it was, cannot be any but 
an evil one. 

Into the house of grief and sor- 
row comes the lAM man, his eyes 
quick to note the signs of honest 
poverty — ^for I say that poverty 
does still exist, despite my learned 
colleague’s ingenuous disclaimer to 



50 

the contrary. He notes the dazed 
and anguished expression on poor 
Dolly’s care-worn face. He even 
reads her mind ! — no hard task for 
him, he’s done it before. 

What is on her mind? Is she 
mourning the loss of a breadwin- 
ner? Is she worrying how to pay 
the next month’s rent? Oh, no. Oh, 
no. It is not of her own concerns. 
How will / bury him, is what she 
thinks of. How will I get the funds 
to give him a proper burial. In- 
stantly the lAM agent whips out 
his infamous document and pre- 
sents it to the confused widow. 
''Insurance*' he says. "Sign here. 
Cash payment." And — innocently, 
trustingly — she signs. Imagine, 
then, the scene at the Haven of 
Rest Memorial Park Chapel: imag- 
ine the widow’s shock, her fright, 
her terror — on finding out that the 
so-called “Insurance” paper was in 
reality a Reversion Contract, and 
that [he half-turned towards the 
widow, and then ostentatiously 
lowered his voice] his body, before 
it can be committed to the clean 
fires, will be made the plaything 
of medical students. 

Your Honor will recall the deci- 
sion of New Jersey Chief Justice 
Arthur Vanderbilt in 1957 when 
a large corporation applied for the 
disinterment of a body. The cor- 
poration sought to perform an 
autopsy in order to question the 
decision in a workman’s compen- 
sation case. The learned Chief Jus- 
tice said: "In the search for the 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

truth we must not disregard the 
problems of religion, the wishes of 
the decedent, the sensitiveness of 
loved ones and friends or even the 
elements of public health and weU 
fare. The law, then, will not reach 
into the grave in search of 'the 
facts* except in the rarest of cases, 
and not even then unless it is 
clearly necessary, and there is rea- 
sonable probability that such a 
violation of the sepulcher will es- 
tablish what is sought!* 

In a number of cases, decades 
later, this decision was cited to 
prevent the lAM from taking pos- 
session of bodies, and it was ruled 
that in such cases the lAM could 
sue for the return of whatever 
moneys it had paid for Rights of 
Research and Reversion in and of 
the bodies in question. 

Later, of course, Mr. Justice 
Blakeney — who has lately gained 
more fame for another judicial 
opinion-overruled these decisions, 
ruled in favor of the lAM. He said, 
“the elements of public health and 
welfare” required that the lAM 
be upheld. He did not inquire — 
but we do now — why it is that not 
a single member of the medical 
profession has, in the last ten years, 
signed an lAM Contract. Why 
not? Is it because they know it is 
unnecessary? Or is it simply be- 
cause they do not need the money ? 
Is it only the bodies of the poor 
which are to be rifled from the 
tomb? This is “class legislation” 
at its wickedest 1 



UP THE CLOSE AND DOUN THE STAIR 

Another aspect of the matter is 
the obdurate refusal of the lAM to 
permit the importation of cadavers. 
Unprejudiced experts have testi- 
fied that enough such cadavers are 
and always will be available to 
make unnecessary the signing of 
an R. & R. Contract by a single 
American. But Dr. Treyer will not 
allow it. He sits pat on Article 
XXIII of his charter — the one 
known universally as the No For- 
eign Corpse Clause. One would 
have thought that chauvinism was 
absent from the scientific mind. 
Either one is wrong — or Dr. 
Treyer’s is not a scientific mind. 

We ask your honor to grant an 
injunction preventing the I AM 
from disposing of the body of the 
late Bluford Hotaling until a 
higher court shall decree otherwise. 
In the meanwhile, we intend to 
press for a decision from such a 
court declaring the Medical Re- 
search Act unconstitutional on the 
grounds that the right of contract 
cannot extend into the charnel 
house, that if there can be no right 
of property in a living man there 
can be none in a dead man, and 
that such contracts — like Restrictive 
Covenants — while not illegal, are 
legally unenforceable. 

Let us have mercy on the dead. 
For — ^in the words of the poet — 

Strength fails unto the grave. 

Worms have fed on Hector 
brave. 

Dust hath closid Helenas eye. 

I am sic\. I must die. 


5F 

Lord, have . . . mercy • . . upon 
... us. 

There was a long, long silence. 
Finally, as Judge Mountree cleared 
his throat, MacKenna leaned over 
and whispered to Treyer, “Anger 
has talentr 

Treyer whispered, “See if you can 
get him for us!* 

The Judge said, “Well, the court 
will take it under advisement. And, 
in the meanwhile: where is the de- 
ceased at present? In the mortuary 
of the Institute for American Med- 
icine? He had better remain there.” 
And he rustled out. 

After that there was the hearing 
in connection with the scuffle at the 
funeral. Cases involving the slug- 
ging of lAM agents were common 
enough and usually attracted no 
particular attention from the com- 
munications media. But the Hota- 
ling Case, thanks largely to the 
Greiss Chain's Tribune- American, 
was front-page, front-screen news. 
The interview with the Associate 
President in connection with his 
meeting with the Assistant Presi- 
dent on the proposed admission of 
Tannu-Tuva to the UN was 
switched to the side screens. Few 
viewers bothered to arrange their 
mirrors so as to be able to glance 
at both. 

Treyer and MacKenna pressed 
their way slowly through the 
crowded corridor, Ted with his 
head low to avoid the 3D camera- 
men. A crew was interviewing 



52 

someone just ahead of them — a 
sort of indoor version of the man- 
in-the-street. 

“ — ^guy was tellin me, an this 
guy he \nows, see? he was tellin 
me that the Boikenhares got a 
quoda, see? they got this quoda an 
if it ain’t filled so they loose their 
jobs. That’s why they hang around 
the race tracks an the hawsrooms, 
see, they get these poor slobs which 
they’re down on their luck, an ged 
um ta sign them lousy contracks.” 

Although Treyer had heard and 
read all this a thousand times, it 
was suddenly too much for him. 
He shoved forward and thrust his 
head in between the man and the 
camera-microphone. 

“I want the people to know that 
this man is lying!” he cried. 

“Now, waida-min-MXjtV'' the man 
protested. 

The 3D operator brightened. 
“This is Dr. Theodore Treyer, isn’t 
it? The head of the lAM. Would 
you care to comment. Doctor — ” 

“Yes, I’d care to comment! This 
fellow should be down on his knees 
thanking me and all of us for the 
vital and necessary work which we 
are doing, instead of mouthing 
these lies. A generation ago he’d 
have been repeating the old slan- 
ders against the Red Cross — that 
they charged wounded soldiers for 
blood-transfusions, and so on.” The 
crowd gathered around and began 
to mutter. Treyer raised his voice. 

“In every generation there has to 
be at least one man who gets the 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

dirty end of the stick, who has to 
bear the brunt of ignorance and 
fanaticism and reaction — and it 
looks like this time it’s me. Well, 
I want you to know that I’m in 
good company! Men like Galileo — 
Semmelweiss — Pasteur — ” Some- 
one, with a muffled curse, gave him 
a low, swift punch. He turned and 
seized the man — or the one he 
thought was the man — and grap- 
pled with him. And then the mob 
was all around him, and then he 
went down. 

That evening he lay on the divan 
in his apartment. Beety was across 
the room, making him a drink. 
The phone-screen was on and a 
man who looked like Warren G. 
Harding was speaking to him. On 
the floor lay a crumpled copy of 
the Tribune- American, the front 
page showing Treyer tussling with 
the man in the corridor. The cap- 
tion: “GET DOWN ON YOUR 
KNEES TO ME,” SAYS BURKE 
AND HARE CHIEF. 

Dr. Lars P. Dana, the current 
President of the AMA, had been 
talking for ten minutes and had 
begun to repeat himself. “Tact, 
tact, TACT!” bellowed Dr. Dana. 
“You’ve got to keep your agents 
away from funerals. You’ve got to 
stop shooting off your mouth to re- 
porters. You’ve got to stop brawling 
in public — twice in one day, well, 
I mean. And on this day, too, 
really.” 

“What else have I got to do?” 



UP THE CLOSE AND DOUN THE STAIR 


53 


Ted asked, softly, but not politely. 

Dana’s mouth worked. Then he 
turned red. “Listen here, young 
man—” 

“My ears are ringing from all the 
listening I’ve been — ” 

“The honor and prestige of the 
medical profession may mean little 
to you, you’re not a member of it, 
but—” 

Ted sat up, wincing. Beety came 
over and handed him his drink. 
Dana scowled. “The lAM was 
headed, if you remember, by a 
member of the medical profession 
before I took it over. And a nice 
hash he made of it, too. Remem- 
ber? If the AM A is willing to 
spend a few millions on a cam- 
paign of public education — ” 

And so it went, back and forth, 
like a shutdecock, until they both 
grew tired and switched off. Ted 
lay back and groaned. Then he 
reached out his arms to Beety. She 
didn’t come. Instead, she asked, 
slowly, “Ted. Explain something to 
me. 

“Can’t I explain to you, after- 
wards?'* 

She shook her head. **Why won’t 
you allow the importation of for- 
eign subjects?” 

He sighed. “Because dissecting 
dead coolies isn’t the best possible 
training for a physician unless he’s 
going to spend his life treating live 
coolies.” 

She nodded, but apparently there 
was something else on her mind. 
He didn’t want to hear it. “It’s 


been a long, weary day, love,” he 
said. “I want you.” 

It was seldom that he even had 
to speak of his need or desire for 
her. She sensed it. But now she 
stayed where she was. “Ted — ” she 
began again. He went limp, turned 
away. “Ted, today — this afternoon, 
I mean — I went with Edith Whit- 
ney to the Childs’ Hospital Clinic. 
Her little baby has a clubfoot, and 
she’s all broken up about it.” 

He said, coldly, still not looking 
at her, “No reason for emotion. 
The condition is completely oper- 
able.” 

“Yes, but still . . . Well, anyway, 
we were talking to a Dr. Kronen- 
gold-” 

Ted said he knew him. “Trouble- 
maker,” he said. 

“Well, he was wonderful to 
Edith. And he said he was going 
to show us something, but wc 
weren’t to get frightened. A good 
thing he warned us . . . because 
I’d have sworn it was a baby’s 
footr 

Treyer muttered, “ ‘Don’t bother 
to wrap it up: I’ll eat it on the way 
home.’ ” 

Beety smiled, briefly and uncer- 
tainly. “But Dr. Kronengold said 
it wasn’t real — he said it was syn- 
thetic. Isn’t it a funny thing — well, 
I mean, curious — that people will 
sign over their own bodies, but not 
those of children?” Treyer grunted. 
“So it’s almost impossible to get 
subjects for dissection or even non- 
contractual autopsy — ^in pediatrics^ 



54 

I mean. But you surely know all 
that. Well, as a result, Kronengold 
and a few of his associates — ” 

“Ginzberg, Felberman, and 
Cohen,” said Treyer, with a pe- 
culiar emphasis. 

She stared at him. Then she went 
on, unhappy, but determined. 
“They’ve devised these simulacra 
to help them in their research on 
crippled children. He says they can 
duplicate any physical condition.” 

“At more than half the cost of 
natural subjects — and at a nice little 
profit to Drs. Kronengold, Ginz- 
berg, Felberman and Cohen.” 

Doggedly, Beety went on. “The 
cost doesn’t matter. What I think 
does matter is that if the AMA will 
subsidize them in their work, you 
can get out of all this.” 

Painfully, Treyer swung himself 
to a sitting position. “The AMA 
has a fifty-year contract with the 
lAM,” he said, “and I don’t intend 
to release a single day of it. As for 
‘getting out of all this’ — where do 
you think I could go? I’m notori- 
ous. I’m the nation’s top ghoul. 
Mothers scare their children with 
me. I’ve stepped on too many toes 
and bloodied too many noses. 
There’s no place for me except the 
place I’ve battled out for myself. 
Does an ex-whore, once she’s gone 
respectable, hire her ex-pimp? I 
can*t ‘get out of all this’ — because 
if I do, the only way I can go is 
down.” 

She shook her head. After a min- 
ute she said, “But if you lead the 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

movement ... I mean, the public 
will forget . . .” 

He smacked his hand into the 
divan. “Damn the public! I spit on 
the pubhcl You saw how they 
handled me today. What are they 
but oxen? And what is the natural 
fate of oxen, but the butcher ? Who 
signs my contracts ? Not the people 
who matter. Riffraff, scum, house- 
wreckers, beanpickers — nobody 
who matters.” 

She said, “Everybody matters. 
. . .” She said, “Then it is just the 
other way around, isn’t it?” 

He got to his feet, stretched his 
lithe, golden-brown body. He said, 
** What's just the other way 
around? ’’ And he padded across the 
floor towards her, a crooked grin 
on his face. 

“Don’t — ” She put out her hand, 
stiffly. He stopped, puzzled. “I 
mean, it’s just the opposite from the 
way you’ve explained it. It isn’t the 
newspapers or the 3D or the mobs 
who stand in the way of progress. 
It isn’t the ignorant who want to 
hold the clock back. It’s you: Theo- 
dore Treyer, Doctor of Science, 
Director of the Institute for Amer- 
ican Medicine. You’re the one who 
represents reaction. You’re the king 
of the castle, with your huge salary 
and your army of agents who say 
‘Yes, chief’ and your lawyers and 
your office and your three-level 
apartment. You’d go right on rob- 
bing graves? But you can’t say it’s 
for the sake of science anymore. 
You can’t hide behind that. . . .” 



UP THE CLOSE AND DOUN THE STAIR 


55 


He took advantage of her en- 
grossment in what she was saying 
to pad closer. He reached out now, 
and put his hands on her. 

“It isn’t so,” he said, softly, “And 
I’ll explain to you just how and 
why. But not now. Later.” She 
relaxed, slowly, in his hands. He 
drew her to him, unprotesting but 
cold. 

“We’ll do it your way,” he said. 

Her face brightened. But they 
had different things in mind. 

“I’ll give you that baby you’ve 
been wanting,” he said. “Free-born 
or in wedlock — whichever you pre- 
fer.” 

Suddenly she was standing away 
from him. Quite a distance away. 

She said, “No.” 

His face grew dark. He swayed, 
began to move forward. “Why 
not?” he asked. 

“You already said it I won’t have 
a child by a ghoul.” 

His head snapped back. She went 
on, “As long as I thought it was 
necessary, I could stand for any- 


thing. But now that I know it’s 
not science — ^not medical necessity 
— but your own greed and ego only 
— I can’t stand for any of it. I shud- 
dered, just then, when you touched 
me. And whenever I think of the 
times before — how close I came 
to bearing your child — I’ll shudder 
again. . . . I’ll fight you, you know. 
You’ve got to lose.” 

He watched her in silence as she 
moved towards the door. Then he 
cried out her name. She turned. 
“Don’t,” he said. “Don’t.” But she 
said nothing as she went out. 

The city, as he looked out from 
his window, was dark. It was full 
of people who hated him, feared 
him — ^but over whom he had 
power. “I’ll fight!” he cried out 
to the silent city. “I’ll fight! If I 
fall, I’ll fall like Lucifer! If I can’t 
be loved, then let me be hated. I 
can feed on that, if not on the 
other — ” But then, far below, he 
heard a car start off. “It’s her,” he 
whispered. And he began to weep. 


HELP WANTED - 

Because of the recent upheaval in newsstand distribution, many dealers 
are not being adequately supplied with copies of FANTASY & SCIENCE 
FICTION. 

If your dealer does not have it, you will be doing a real service for us— 
for the dealer— and perhaps for yourself, if you will send us his name and 
address. We will make eve^ effort to see that your dealer is properly 
supplied in the future. Write to: Newsdealer Service, FANiASY & 
SCIENCE FICTION, 527 Madison Avenue, New York 22, N. Y* 



Dentistry is one science which has been regrettably neglected in science 
fiction; and P&SF feels an obligation to fill this dental gap. Douglas 
Angus* About Time to Go South (F&SF, October, 1937) stressed the 
importance of dentistry in a period of post- Atomic collapse; and now 
Gordon Dickson takes young Jeffrey Willoughby, D.D.S., into Space, 
where his art solves a problem for an agreeable brace of symbiotic races 
— who in return solve Jeff*s own personal, embarrassing and wholly 
extra-dental problem. Ifs all, as you will learn, simply 


A Matter of Technique 

by GORDON R. DICKSON 


Jeffrey Willoughby lowered his 
copter down through the soft, 
moonlit summer night to the silver 
landing pad alongside the Dirksen 
residence. The Dirksen residence 
was dark. The copter landed with 
an almost imperceptible jar. Jeffrey 
cleared his throat, gave a com- 
pletely unnecessary final fiddle to 
the controls and turned his head 
to look at Pat Dirksen. 

Pat looked at him. 

There was silence in the copter 
cab. Jeffrey cleared his throat. 

“Well,” said Pat. “Isn’t it nice 
out, tonight?” 

The scent of her perfume raced 
up his nostrils and gave a healthy 
spin to his senses. Her dark hair 
poured around her slim shoulders 
like molten jet in the dim light. 
Her lips were soft, half-parted and 


mysterious. Her breasts stirred un- 
der the summer tunic. She was ob- 
viously waiting. 

“Fine.” said Jeffrey. 

“Well-” said Pat. She shifted a 
little into the corner of the seat 
and lifted her chin slightly in his 
direction. Her lips parted a bit 
more. 

Jeffrey cleared his throat again. 

“I like you, Jeff,” said Pat. 

“Oh?” said Jeffrey in a slighdy 
strangled voice. 

“I feel as if I’ve known you for 
years.” 

“Uh ... you do?” 

“Years and years. Well—” said 
Pat, wriggling slighdy on the seat 
of the copter. 

“W-well . . .” stammered Jeffrey. 

“Well-” 

“Well . . 


56 



A MATTER OF TECHNIQUE 


57 


“Oh, for goodness’ sake, Jeffrey!’* 
snapped Pat. “Can’t you say any- 
thing but *weir?” 

“Well . . said Jeffrey. Pat snap- 
ped suddenly upright on the seat 
of the copter, as if she had been 
jerked straight by a string. 

*'Six wee^sT she cried furiously. 

“I beg your pardon?” Jeffrey 
quavered. 

“Six weeks!” Pat slammed open 
the door of the copter and bounced 
out onto the landing pad. She 
slammed the door back shut again 
and addressed him through the 
open window. “Six weeks we’ve 
been going out almost every night 
and all you do is sit there and say 
*well! What do you think I’m 
made out of— cotton candy? If I 
hear you say that word *welV once 
again I’ll scream! What’s wrong 
with you anyway?” 

“Well . . began Jeffrey. 

Pat screamed. It was a good 
scream. An upstairs light went on 
in the Dirksen house. 

“Pat!” yelled Jeffrey in alarm, 
tumbling his long lean body in 
panic out of the copter in pursuit. 
“Don’t-I mean-” 

“Stay away from me!” yelped 
Pat, backing off in the direction of 
the front door. “Go away! Go 
far away! Don’t ever call me 
again!” 

“But how’ll I get in touch with 
you, then?” babbled Jeffrey. “I 
mean-when am I going to see you 
again?” 

“Never!” cried Pat, fumbling 


with the door before her. She got it 
open. “Never, never, never, never!"' 

And the thunderous slam of the 
door behind her put a period to 
her words. 

“Dr. Jeffrey Lane Willoughby?” 
said the Space Service captain, 
dubiously. 

“Yes.” Haggard, hollow-eyed and 
with desperate lines around the 
mouth, Jeffrey tottered before the 
desk in the recruitment center. 

“Sit down,” said the captain. 
Jeffrey dropped into a chair. The 
captain regarded the papers before 
him with a bewildered eye. “You 
are a dentist. Doctor?” 

“And a member of the reserve. 
Yes,” said Jeff. 

“I realize that,” said the captain. 
He was a lean, rather pale, but at 
the same time hard-looking man of 
about Jeffrey’s age. His uniform fit 
him like a sheath on a knife. “It’s 
just that— you realize— well, the 
service pay for your grade”— he 
consulted the papers— “lieutenant, 
in your case, is only eight thousand 
a year.” 

“I know,” said Jeffrey. 

“And you must be making twice 
that in civilian practice.” 

“Three times,” said Jeffrey. 
“That’s beside the point. I want to 
go on active duty. You do need 
dentists in the Service, don’t you?” 

“Yes, we do.” 

“Particularly out on the new 
planets— with exploratory parties? 
Light-years from Earth?” 



58 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


“Indeed, yes,” said the captain. 

“Fine,” said Jeffrey feverishly. 
“Sign me up. As far out as you can 
send me, please. Do you have such 
a thing as a twenty-year hitch? I 
couldn’t sign up for life, could I? 
I mean—” 

“Just a second, please. Here, have 
a cigaret,” said the captain. 

“Thanks, I don’t smoke.” 

“Drink?” 

“No, thanks. And I’ve had break- 
fast. What I want is—” 

“Please, doctor,” said the captain. 
“I promise you I can assign you to 
active duty as far out as you want 
to go. We’re crying for medical 
and dental officers nowadays in 
Exploration. It’s just that for the 
sake of the Service we ought to 
know why you want to give up a 
lucrative practice and put on a 
uniform at much less pay. Usually 
we have to fight like hell even to 
draft men in your position. Now 
tell me : why do you want to go on 
active duty?” 

“Why? Oh . . Jeffrey gulped. 
“Well— uh, to be frank with you— 
well, you see— all my life— girls— ” 

“You aren’t in some jam involv- 
ing a criminal action toward some 
woman?” inquired the captain, 
peering at him. 

“Oh, no!” cried Jeffrey. “You 
don’t understand. Women — well . . . 
Look,” he wound up miserably, 
“can’t we just say I want to get 
away from a woman?” 

“We can, of course,” said the 
captain. “And, as I say, needing 


dentists as we do. I’m not going to 
argue. You’re sure there’s nothing 
more you want to tell me, though?” 

“Positive!” said Jeffrey, with ex- 
plosive fervor. 

“Well, then, if you’ll stand up 
and raise your right hand—” 

“Welcome aboard. Doctor!” said 
Captain Lyse, cheerfully shaking 
Jeffrey’s hand. Jeffrey was more 
than a litde pale and unsteady on 
his feet, in spite of the fine stiff 
creases of his new uniform. He 
made quite a contrast to the cap- 
tain of the E. S. Galactic, who in 
spite of some forty-odd years, was 
tanned and muscular in fatigue 
shorts and T-shirt. “Sit down.” 

“Uh— thank you,” said Jeffrey, 
wobbling into a chair. “I had no 
idea they could transport you so 
fast nowadays— I mean—” 

“Oh, this instantaneous transfer 
system has its drawbacks,” said 
Lyse, heartily, “but it’s fine for 
anything up to three hundred 
pounds in Earth-weight. After that, 
the power involved— here, drink 
this.” 

“Thank you, sir.” Jeffrey swal- 
lowed. 

“Something wrong?” inquired 
Lyse, interestedly. Jeffrey wheezed. 

“Was that whisky?” he managed 
to whisper after a minute or so. 

“Bourbon. A blend,” said the 
captain. “Good, wasn’t it? Just the 
thing for the collywobbles.” He 
capped the bottle and set it aside 
with an air of satisfaction. 



A MATTER OF TECHNIQUE 


59 


“Yes,” husked Jeffrey. 

“Feeling better now, eh? Well, 
we’re certainly glad to have you 
with us on the Galactic, Doc. We 
haven’t had doctor or dentist on 
this ship since the last voyage. We 
were supposed to get a replace- 
ment before we shipped out, but 
you know how short-handed they 
are in your department. If you’ll 
just hand me your papers— those 
things you’re carrying in your hand 
there.” 

“Oh,” said Jeffrey, handing them 
over. 

“Thanks. Um— W// assign . . . 
E. S. Galactic . . . Pending further 
duty . . .' Yes, yes, all in customary 
order— 

“What?” inquired Jeffrey, staring. 

“ 'Assigned to temporary duty 
only pending further departmental 
decision'—hut that means you aren’t 
permanent!” 

“It does?” said Jeff. 

“Of course it does.” 

“Nonsense,” said Jeff, firmly. “I 
don’t know why that enlistment 
officer did that; but I’m in for good, 
Captain. I’ll probably die in the 
Service.” 

“I don’t see how you could do 
that,” said the captain, doubtfully. 
“Still— don’t let me argue you out 
of it,” he added hastily. “We’ll just 
go ahead as if you were permanent. 
The men will be glad to see you; 
and then there’s this ’ittle ’ing of 
mine— oo see? ’Ook ’ight up ’ere ’y 
’y ’inger— it’s ’ore—” 

“You haven’t been brushing your 


teeth properly,” said Jeflf, looking. 

“I ’ush ’y ’eeth— I mean, I brush 
my teeth every day,” said the cap- 
tain indignantly. 

“Well, you aren’t doing it prop- 
erly, or long enough, or hard 
enough,” said Jeff. “Your gums 
need exercise. When they don’t get 
it, little pockets of infection like 
that are liable to form. If you’ll fix 
me up with a technician to help 
me out. I’ll put you down for an 
appointment tomorrow morning 
and give your teeth a good scaling. 
And show you how to use a brush.” 

“Uh— of course,” said Lyse. “If 
you’ll come along with me. Doc- 
tor . . .” 

“ — next,” said Jeffrey, one bright 
morning several weeks later. 

“There isn’t any next, sir,” re- 
plied his technician, a lean, mourn- 
ful individual named Hokerman. 
“That’s all the patients there were, 
today.” 

“You mean I’ve finally caught 
up?” said Jeffrey. “Well! Well . . . 
I think I’ll hang up my jacket, 
drop down to the Officer’s Rec and 
have one to cool the tubes as the 
saying goes.” 

“Yes sir,” said Hokerman. 

Jeff went down to the bar. 

“One to cool the tubes,” he said 
to the enlisted man behind the 
bar there. The Officer’s Rec was 
deserted at this early hour. “How’s 
it lifting, Smitty?” 

“Fine, sir,” said the barman. 
“What kind of bourbon today, sir?” 



60 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


“Oh, any old jet-wash you hap- 
pen to have handy. Make it a 
double. I’m getting rock-happy 
from being stuck here so long.” 

“You might get out and take a 
look at the native villagers, sir.” 

“Might flip myself dirtside for a 
quick scan at that. I haven’t been 
outside the hull since I beamed in. 
What kind of gooks are they, 
Smitty?” 

“Pretty human, Doctor. I don’t 
know how they rate on the anthro 
scale, but I can’t see any difference. 
And their women ... Of course 
those elephant-sized sheep dogs 
with tusks they lead around are 
something different. They’re alien 
as you like.” 

“Women, eh?” 

“Yes sir.” 

“Fire me another double burst 
of that happy-juice, Smitty. 
Women, eh? Well, maybe I better 
stay safely aboard. It was a woman 
that caused me to end up out here, 
Smitty. Didn’t know that, did 
you?” 

“No sir. Here you are, sir.” 

“Yep. That’s the way it is. You 
know how it goes. You go on lov- 
ing and leaving them— what the 
hell, after all, I’m as human as the 
next stud— and then one of them 
gets you in a tight spot and starts 
putting the squeeze on. To start 
with, it’s fun, then you get tired 
of good-looking females chasing 
you all the time and you tell ’em 
straight: Jet off, woman-‘** 

“Attention Dr. Willoughby!” 


broke in the squawk box above the 
bar. “Attention Dr. Willoughby! 
You are wanted in the Captain’s 
office. You are wanted in the Cap- 
tain’s office, immediately.” 

“Well,” said Jeff, tossing down 
his second drink and choking only 
slightly. “Guess I got to fire all and 
travel. See you later, Smitty.” 

“Yes sir.” 

Jeff went out. 

“Oh, hello. Doc,” said Captain 
Lyse, as Jeff walked in. “I want 
you to meet one of the local people 
who has a problem you may be 
able to help solve. Miss Jjarja 
Leonla, Dr. Willoughby, our den- 
tist.” 

“Gug,” said Jeff. 

“How do you do?” inquired Miss 
Jjarja Leonla, in musical tones. 

“D-d-d-do?” stuttered Jeff. “Oh- 
uh— er— fine. Fine. Fine. Fine . . .” 

“You feeling all right, Doc?” in- 
quired Lyse, 

“Fine,” said Jeff. “Fine. Uh . . . 
fine.” 

“You look pretty red in the face. 
And you’re sweating. You’re sure—” 

“Fine. No. Yes. I mean. Fine,” 
said Jeff. 

“Well, all right. Now Miss Jjarja 
—Doc, Miss Jjarja is over here.” 

“Oh, is she?” cried Jeff, wrench- 
ing his eyes away from the ceiling, 
meeting Miss Jjarja’s violet glance 
for a soul-scaring second and look- 
ing desperately away again. 
“Hello.” 

“How do you do?” said Jjarja. 



A MATTER OF TECHNIQUE 


61 


“Fine,” said Jeflf. 

“Yes. Well, the point is,” said 
Lyse, a little impatiently, “Miss 
Jjarja’s people have a co-culture 
with the large beings I believe 
you’ve seen mingling with them— 
the Asona. Now, her personal 
Asona— ” 

“Excuse me!” i)roke in JefI des- 
perately. “Could I talk to you a 
second outside, sir? Please. Sir?” 

“Well—” Lyse frowned. “Excuse 
us. Miss—” he led the way out into 
the corridor and closed the door. 
Jeff leaned limply against a wall. 
“Well?” demanded the captain. 

“Doesn’t she . . . don’t they . . . 
I mean,” stammered Jeff, “don’t 
she wear any clothes?” 

Lyse frowned in bewilderment. 

“She’s wearing clothes.” 

“But I mean clothesr said Jeff 
desperately. “I mean that— er— cover 
her— well . . 

“Oh, that’s the native costume. 
They’re quite used to it.” Lyse 
clapped Jeff on the back. “You’ll 
get used to it too in no time. I 
know— they’re so damn human, par- 
ticularly the women. Bothered me 
too at first. And this is a particu- 
larly beautiful wench. But youll 
adjust.” 

“I-I will?” 

“Certainly. Come on back inside. 
. . . Now, Miss Jjarja,” said Lyse, 
as they reentered the room, “I know 
I don’t have to apologize for your 
command of our human tongue, 
Suppose you tell Doc here just 
what the problem is.” 


“Certainly,” tinkled Jjarja. She 
swayed toward Jeff, who trembled 
visibly. “I am told you are a spe- 
cialist in the repair of the dental 
area of the body.” 

“Body?” said Jeff. “Oh yes. No, 
Teeth. Never touch bodies.” 

“It is the teeth of which I am 
speaking.” 

“I try to dress them up a bit,” 
babbled Jeff. “Nothing worse than 
the naked tooth— that is— are your 
teeth bothering you? Open wide—” 

“No, no,” murmured Jjarja, like 
some gende woodwind distantly 
piping in a forest glen. “It is not 
my teeth but what you would call 
a tooth of my Asona.” 

“The point is,” broke in Lyse, 
“she wants you to fix one of the 
big aliens’ teeth, doc. Do you think 
you can do it?” 

“What? Oh. I don’t see why 
not,” said Jeff, relievedly switching 
his gaze to the captain. “Merely a 
matter of technique. Of course I’d 
have to look at the— uh— Asona, 
first.” 

“His name is Aloba,” sirened 
sofdy Jjarja. 

“Well, you go ahead, then, doc,” 
said Lyse, with a relieved note in 
his voice. “Take as much time as 
you want. I understand this Aloba 
has gone back to hide himself in 
the hills. You’ll be gone a number 
of days. Miss Jjarja here will guide 
you to him. When you’re ready to 
return, just give us a call on your 
belt phone, and we’ll send a runa- 
bout after you.” 



62 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


“I see. Thanks,” said Jeff. 

“You’ll have to go on foot be- 
cause you’ll be searching for Aloba 
through the jungle of the hills. A 
ship wouldn’t help you.” 

“Fine,” said Jeff. “All right.” He 
turned to go. 

“Doc, for cripe’s sake,” said Lyse. 
“That’s the door to my chart 
closet.” 

“Sorry,” said Jeff, and blundered 
out the other way. 

“This way,” said Jjarja, some 
hours later. 

“Uh,” said Jeff. “Miss Jjarja, 
maybe you better walk beside me, 
instead of leading the way.” 

“You would prefer that, 
Jeff-er-ey?” 

“Much,” said Jeff, closing his 
eyes. “Are you back beside me 
now— oops!” 

“The trail is narrow,” explained 
Jjarja, in dulcet tones. “If we walk 
side by side, we cannot help touch- 
ing each other like that. Does it 
disturb you to be touched?” 

“Who, me? Of course not. Say, 
aren’t we almost there?” 

“We have yet some way to go. 
We have only been traveling half 
a day and I am not even sure that 
Aloba will be where I think he will. 
He has run away in great shame.” 

“Shame?” 

“The tooth of his I desire you 
to mend. He has two long teeth. 
One is broken.” 

“Long teeth?” 

“What do you call them?” Jjarja 


pursed her lips in pretty thought- 
fulness. “Tusks?” 

“Oh, a tusk.” 

“That is it. But do not be dis- 
turbed. If he is not at the first 
clearing, we can go on in the 
morning. I will make us a fine 
hammock of creepers. We will be 
very warm together.” 

*'Nor cried Jeff, in sudden panic. 

“But we will,” insisted Jjarja. 

“No! I mean— I mean I want my 
own hammock. You can have 
yours. I’ll have mine.” 

“You are strange,” said Jjarja. 

They reached the clearing and 
stopped for the night. Jjarja made 
two soft roomy hammocks of 
creepers and suspended them be- 
tween handy trees. Jeff tossed for 
a while feverishly; but finally fell 
off into sleep. The next morning 
they took up the trail again. Jjarja, 
from certain signs she had dis- 
covered around the clearing, was 
certain that they would come up 
with Aloba at the next one. 

“Look,” said Jeff. “How come 
he’s running away, anyhow?” 

“As I told you yesterday,” said 
Jjarja, “he is ashamed. Being an 
Asona, poor fellow, he is very sus- 
ceptible to shame.” 

“Susceptible?” 

“You do not know about my 
people and the Asona?” said Jjarja. 
“I should perhaps explain. Aloba is 
a dear, and very intelligent. But he 
goes to pieces easily. Asona are 
that way. That is why we pair off 
with them at an early age, to help 



A MATTER OF TECHNIQUE 


63 


them out, and soothe them when 
they are upset.” 

“Oh?” said Jeff. “And what do 
’ they do for you in return?” 

“Oh, they solve problems and 
things,” said Jjarja. “They have 
very good memories and they are 
good at puzzles and questions. 
Now my people are very strong 
and capable in the fields of emo- 
tions. We are perhaps what you 
might call experts.” 

“For example?” 

“Oh,” said Jjarja. “Now take 
yourself.” 

“Me?” squeaked Jeff. “What 
about me?” 

“Well, you are so obviously un- 
happy. It is easy for me to see that 
you have run away from some emo- 
tional situation and are determined 
not to face it.” 

“Nonsense! Certainly not! I 
don’t know what gave you such a 
crazy idea, but—” 

“Oh, I intuit it,” said Jjarja. 

“Well, you intuit wrong!” cried 
Jeff. “I never was so happy in my 
life. Emotional situation! I don’t 
have any emotional situation. And 
if I did I wouldn’t run away from 
it. And furthermore— what are you 
doing?” 

“You will sit down here, please,” 
said Jjarja, pulling him down on a 
soft carpet of moss at the foot of a 
huge creeper-hung tree alongside 
the pathway. 

“What for? What— now what are 
you doing?” 

“I am rubbing the back of your 


neck with my fingers. Lean your 
head back, please.” 

“Lean back—” Jeff felt the back 
of his head come to rest against 
something soft and yielding. “No!” 
he cried in panic, trying to straight- 
en up. 

“Yes, yes,” crooned Jjarja, pull- 
ing him back down. “Just lie back 
for a little while. Do my fingers 
feel good on your neck? Don’t 
answer, just lie still. Ah, how I 
enjoy doing this for you. You are 
so kind to let me do it.” 

“But-but-” 

“There . . . there . . . just lie 
still. Do the fingers warm your 
neck ? Gendy , . . gently . . .” 

“But-” 

“Gendy . . , gently . . .” 

“—Where am I?” demanded Jeff, 
blinking and looking around him. 

“We are almost to the clearing 
where Aloba will be,” replied 
Jjarja’s voice. He turned his head 
to stare down at her. They were 
marching through the path again, 
somewhere in the jungle of the 
foothills. The sun was considerably 
farther along in the sky than it 
had been when he had last seen 
it. In fact it now seemed about 
early afternoon. 

“What happened?” demanded 
Jeff. 

Jjarja giggled. Jeff broke out in a 
cold sweat. 

**What happened?** he cried. 

“You were upset,” said Jjarja, 
softly. “I soothed you.” 



64 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


“You soothed me so well Fve 
been walking in an unconscious 
haze for six hours?** yelped Jeff. 

“Oh yes. We are experts.*’ 

Jeff opened his mouth, but no 
words came out. He had no words 
to come out. 

They went across a little ravine 
and up a slope, and over the crest 
of the slope— and emerged into the 
clearing Jjarja had promised. It 
was a large, comfortable clearing, 
with a litde creek tinkling through 
it and downy with moss. At its far 
end an enormous creature, from 
the rear view exactly resembling an 
elephant-sized sheep dog, was 
standing with its head buried in 
a curtain of creepers. 

“There he is!** cried Jjarja, joy- 
fully. “Come Jeff-er-ey— ” and she 
led the way up to the creature. 
“Aloba! I’ve found you.” 

“I know,’* replied the creature, 
in a voice muffled by the creepers. 
“Go away.” 

“But it’s just me— just your 
Jjarja,” crooned that young lady. 
“And I’ve brought a nice human 
to help you.” 

“I don’t want any help,” replied 
Aloba, without moving. “I’m be- 
yond help. Go away. I think I’m 
going to commit suicide,” After a 
second, he added; “And take that 
human with you,” 

“But he’s a dentist,” protested 
Jjarja. “His name is Jeffrey Wil- 
loughby, and he can fix you up if 
you’ll let him.” 

Jeffrey tapped Jjarja on the 


shoulder and whispered in her ear. 
Pointing at the Asona, he hissed: 
“How come ha’s talking in Eng- 
lish?” 

“Why shouldn’t I talk in Eng- 
lish?” retorted the unmoving Alo- 
ba. “I heard that. Or Sanskrit or 
Lbbrinian?” 

“What’s Lbbrinian?” asked Jeff. 

“Never mind. Youll find out 
someday,” muttered Aloba. “I can 
talk any language. I can do any- 
thing. If I try, that is.” 

“Now, Aloba,” coaxed Jjarja, “it 
was silly of you to run off and 
hide. You’d think a broken tooth 
was the end of the world.” 

“Well, I look hideous, don’t I?” 
demanded Aloba, amongst the 
creepers. “People hide their snickers 
when they look at me.” 

“They do not I” said Jjarja. 

“Oh yes they do. I know. Or else 
they pity me. I can’t stand pity. 
That’s the final blow.” 

“The Asona are very proud,” ex- 
plained Jjarja to Jeff. 

“It’s not pride, it’s sensitivity— the 
other side of the coin of great in- 
telligence. I am a genius, human. 
All we Asona are. That’s why 
we’ve let Jjarja’s people have all 
the contact with your race. What? 
Expose ourselves to your rude na- 
tures? Certainly not.” 

“But Aloba,” said Jjarja. “The 
nature of Jeff-er-ey is sensitive, like 
your own.” 

“Nonsense,” mumbled Aloba. 
“Utterly impossible.” 

“Please turn around,” said Jjarja. 



A MATTER OF TECHNIQUE 

“He will snicker.” 

“I will not,” said Jeff. “What you 
don’t realize— uh—Aloba, is that I 
am a professional where teeth are 
concerned. I am used to seeing 
teeth in all sorts of shape.” 

“You won’t snicker?” 

“Never,” said Jeff, firinly. Aloha 
stirred. There was a rattling and 
a tearing of creepers as he faced 
about. Jeff blinked. This end of 
him was almost identical with the 
other. The faint glimmer of two 
large brown eyes peeked through 
the tangle of white curls and a 
couple cif elephantine tusks pro- 
truded. One of these was shattered 
and broken off near its base. 

“Oh, the ugliness of it,” moaned 
Aloba, faindy, closing his eyes. 

“Hmm,” said Jeff, stepping up to 
the Asona’s great woolly head. 
“Will you get down a litde lower, 
please?” Aloba knelt clumsily, 
bringing his head down to about 
the level of Jeff’s chest. Jeff probed 
around the fur, found an upper 
lip. “Raise your lip, please.” Some- 
what to his surprise, Aloba did. 
Jeff palpated the root area. “Does 
that hurt? How did this happen?” 

“Hurt?” said Aloba, in a some- 
what surprised tone. “Oh, yes. But 
I’m not paying any attention to 
that, you know. It’s the looks.” 

“And how did it happen?” 

“I fell off a small cliff,” said 
Aloba, in a bashful voice. “I was 
speculating, you see, on the future 
of humanity, and how it would 
effect us if we took any one of 


65 

five paths of relationships. Grad- 
uated cooperation—” 

“And you landed on this tusk?” 

“Well, it got caught between a 
couple of boulders as I rolled down 
the cliff, and snapped off. The 
shock was extreme. Ruined, I 
thought to myself, ruined! I could 
never face another Asona again 
with this humiliating disfigure- 
ment; and what would I be with- 
out personal contact with my kind ? 
A withered, useless branch of the 
race.” 

“Aloba has the third best mind 
on the planet,” said Jjarja, proudly. 

“Well, no, actually I’m tied for 
third place,” said Aloba, faintly, 
closing his eyes again. “Oh, well, 
maybe it’s better that way— I can 
more easily be spared. The table 
of ratings will not even have to be 
adjusted.” 

“Now don’t talk that way!” 
scolded Jjarja. 

“We might as well face facts,” 
groaned Aloba. “Metake will have 
third place all to himself. He will 
probably throw the weight of his 
arguments on the conservative side. 
That means the end of you humans 
on our planet here. Doctor, inci- 
dentally. But what can one do? 
Que sera, sera.” 

“I beg your pardon?” asked Jeff, 
startied. 

“Oh, that’s Spanish,” said Aloba. 
“I guess you don’t speak it as well 
as I do. It means in English: what 
will be, will be, I am irretrievably 
ruined.” 



66 

“Nonsense,” said Jeff. Aloba’s 
eyelids flew open almost literally 
with a bang. 

**How dare you!*' he trumpeted, 
surging to his feet. “What? You 
have the audacity—” 

“He didn’t mean it that way!” 
cried Jjarja. 

“Nonsense? To me— a tied third 1 
And by a human! I never heard 
anything so—” 

“I meant every syllable of it,” 
said Jeff, firmly. “I can’t replace 
your tusk, but I can provide you 
with a substitute no one will be 
able to tell from the original, with- 
out professional experience.” 

“Skebash!” gasped Aloba. 

“No, really,” said Jjarja. “He 
really can.” 

“!” said Aloba. 

“I will stake,” said Jeff, somewhat 
carried away, “my professional 
reputation on it.” 

“I still don’t believe it,” said 
Aloba. “Nothing will make me be- 
lieve it. I have too much common 
sense . . . really, doctor? You mean 
you can actually • . . How?” 

Jeff explained that he would 
have to send for a few things. He 
unhooked his belt phone and pro- 
ceeded to do so. Back at the ship, 
Hokerman mournfully informed 
him from the dental clinic that 
everything he wanted would be 
sent out early the following morn- 
ing. 

It was too late to do anything 
that evening. Jeff retired to his 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

hammock and dropped off to sleep 
early. His last waking memory was 
of Aloba and Jjarja sitting before 
a comfortable fire and discussing 
something or other in their own 
rather complicated tongue. It was 
one of those perfect nights of sleep 
when he seemed merely to blink 
his eyes once and then he was 
awake again and it was morning, 
with both him and the morning 
bright-eyed and promising. 

About nine o’clock the runabout 
made its delivery, having homed in 
on the signal of Jeff’s phone. It let 
down the materials and equipment 
he needed, by cable. It could just 
as easily have landed, but Aloba 
threatened to go into another tizzy 
at the thought of exposing his 
damaged countenance to any more 
eyes than had already seen it. Jeff 
got to work. 

On Aloba’s assurance that both 
tusks had been, for all practical and 
cosmetical purposes, identical, Jeff 
made a cast of the one good tusk 
remaining in the Asona counten- 
ance, and cast up an acrylic false 
tusk over a metallic core, arranged 
to give the false tusk weight and 
balance. Assured by Aloba that this 
imitation was a close twin of the 
original real thing, he proceeded 
with the operation. 

There was some small argument 
about the anesthetic. Aloba wanted 
to induce his own anesthesia ac- 
cording to the custom of his race— 
that is, by autohypnosis. Jeff did not 



A MATTER OF TECHNIQUE 


67 


trust autohypnosis. Aloba did not 
trust JefFs lyrocaine. It was finally, 
and very sensibly, decided to use 
both. Aloba lay down on his side, 
crossed his eyes for a moment, and 
announced himself ready. Jeff 
moved up to the area of the Asona’s 
head with a hypodermic syringe 
and infiltrated the root area with 
one hundred c.c. of the lyrocaine. 
Supporting the tusk stub tempor- 
arily with a bracket he had de- 
signed the night before, he made 
his incision into the upper jaw, laid 
a flap and lifted out the remaining 
bit of tusk and root quite easily. 

He had already prepared a me- 
tallic base. This he anchored to the 
bone of the upper jaw with vital- 
hum screws which he had been 
assured by Aloba were most likely 
to be tolerated by the Asona body 
chemistry. He had already packed 
the cavity left by the extraction of 
the tooth root. He sutured the in- 
cisions he had made and it was all 
over. 

“Hum,” said Aloba, when in- 
formed of this fact. He got to his 
feet and went over to a large mir- 
ror Jeff had ordered out and hung 
from a nearby tree. The Asona 
looked at himself. 

“I look lopsided,” he said. 

“Here,” said Jeff, He came up 
with the false tusk. “Now this will 
go onto the new base. Only we’ll 
have to wait—” 

“No,” said Aloba. 

“We can’t put that much strain 
on that area so soon—” 


“I want to see what it looks 
like.” 

“No.” 

“Yes,” said Aloba. 

After a rather spirited argument, 
Aloba won his point. Jeff lifted the 
false tusk; and, while Aloba held 
his head rock-steady, he screwed 
the threaded inner socket in the 
tusk’s end onto the threaded bolt 
within the new base. 

“Now there,” said Jeff, support- 
ing the tusk, as Aloba looked at 
himself in the mirror. 

“It’s twisted off to one side,” re- 
plied Aloba. 

“I didn’t screw it as tight as you 
will later,” said Jeff. “Besides, 
there will be minor adjustments to 
make. Naturally. However—” 

“All right,” said Aloba. “Take it 
out.” Jeff unscrewed the tusk, and 
laid it aside. Aloba let out a whisd- 
ing sigh of relief. 

“Now, there you are Doctor,” he 
said. “While you have done nothing 
/ could not have done— given, that 
is, the time, the materials, the ex- 
perience, ct al— the fact remains, I 
would not have done it. I would 
no doubt have gone into seclusion, 
followed by a nervous breakdown, 
rapid decline of mental powers, 
and eventual collapse and death. 
One of the qualities of the Asona 
is to recognize our own limitations; 
and Doctor, like all the others, I 
am a veritable bundle of neuroses.” 

“Well, now—” began Jeff. 

“Please! No contradictions, polite 
or otherwise. I know whereof I 



68 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


speak. Back to the matter at hand 
—you have performed a noteworthy 
action, performed a valuable serv- 
ice. A certain portion of the reward 
appertaining will, of course, be my 
voice in the Asona arguments in 
the favor of liberalism and human- 
ity. More than that, however, I am 
willing now to engage in some face- 
to-face talks with your Captain, or 
other authorities of your race. I be- 
lieve we can be of use to each 
other.” 

"Well ...” 

"You will be surprised at what 
we Asona have to offer. And now— 
about this little problem of yours.” 

“Problem?"' stuttered Jeff. 

"Certainly, It is a very Asona- 
like one; and one for which we 
Asona have long known a solution. 
You humans provide yourselves 
with any number of mechanical 
gadgets. We Asona, being more 
perceptive and capable, have merely 
provided ourselves with a single, 
all-purpose device in a member of 
Jjarja’s race apiece. We are each 
assigned one of them at birth, and 
it would amaze you to know what 
unlimited usefulness they possess. 
Jjarja, of course, is mine; and in 
reward for .what you have done 
for me, what I have to suggest is 
this; . . 

Pat Dirksen sighed. It was a very 
heartfelt, satisfied sigh. She relaxed 
in Jeff’s arms, gazing out through 
the copter windows at the familiar, 
friendly stars of the night sky as 


seen from midwestern North Amer- 
ica, Earth, during the summer 
months. 

. . What happened?” she mur- 
mured, a little dazedly. 

"I happened,” said Jeff. 

"No, I mean to make you so 
different.” 

"Oh, well,” said Jeff. "Space 
travel— foreign associations. In a 
word, experience.” 

"But I still don’t understand 
cither how you got back so quick. 
You told me how you signed up 
and about this Asina— ” 

"Asona.” 

"Asona,” Pat corrected herself. 
"But I still don’t see—” 

"That was part of the reward. 
He arranged for me to be let out 
of the Service again. Since the en- 
listment officer had played safe by 
giving me only a temporary ap- 
pointment, it wasn’t hard.” 

"Part of the reward?” said Pat. 
"What was the other part?” 

"Nothing important.” 

"But I want to know.” 

"Well,” said Jeff, "I don’t know 
if I can describe it to you. He gave 
me something of his that was rather 
valuable. Naturally, I couldn’t keep 
it, I hung on to it for a couple of 
weeks and then gave it back.” 

"But what was it?” said Pat. 

"Oh, just a native gadget.” 

"A native gadget?” 

"A native gadget.” 

"Why,” demanded Pat, "do you 
smack your lips when you say 
that?” 



Joan Vatsek is a Hungarian who was bom in America and educated in 
Canada in order to be a teacher in Egypt, As a result of all this, she 
speaks with a faint accent which Americans consider Hungarian and 
Hungarians consider American, Her first writing was for Whit Burnetfs 
well-remembered and never-quite-replaced magazine^ Story; and her 
stories have appeared in nearly every major slick— sometimes as a result 
of collaboration with her husband Robert Arthur, who last month 
recounted here the impossible dilemma of Obstinate Uncle Otis. Mr. 
Arthur^s fantasies are frequently humorous; Miss Vatsek makes her 
debut in this field with a serious ghost story, at once in the grand old 
manner of romantic atmosphere and in the newer psychological manner 
which insists that only some need within the haunted can evoke a haunt. 


The Duel 

by JOAN VATSEK 


When J.\nine stopped talking, 
sometimes as now she seemed to 
stop breathing also, as if to listen* 
The silence came in through the 
walls of the old Virginia house and 
pressed itself between them. 

“Are you sure this place isn’t too 
lonely for you?” Laurence asked 
again. 

“I’m all right, really I am,” Ja- 
nine said with a fleeting smile. 
“Stop worrying. Everything’s fine. 
Besides,” she added reasonably, “we 
had to come here. There wasn’t 
anyplace else to go, was there, now 
that we’ve spent all our money on 
me? I mean was there, darling?” 

“No,” Laurence agreed after a 


brief pause. “But I’d forgotten 
how isolated it was. If you think — 

“It’s fine. It’s a wonderful old 
house. Perhaps I’ll even try my 
painting again.” 

She turned to gaze through the 
window, her slender arms resting 
on the sill. It was a high window, 
and round, like a porthole. From it 
there was nothing to be seen but 
woods, stretching away unbroken 
up the hills to the west. 

After a while, her mouth con- 
stricted, she turned brighdy to- 
ward him again. 

“You’ll have lots of ideas here,” 
she said. “And I’ll try to let you 
alone when you’re writing. Really,” 



70 

She came gracefully toward the 
kitchen table where he was sitting, 
resting. While he went on with the 
unpacking, she managed supper. 
It came out of cans, but she served 
the food on fine china set on white 
damask cloth. She had unpacked 
and washed the china first of all, 
while Laurence got sheets and 
blankets out and made their bed 
and set the kitchen in working 
order. 

They were surrounded by un- 
packed boxes in the dining room, 
but the good dishes were all aglow 
with pastel color and gold, and 
Janine glanced at them from time 
to time, satisfied. 

She brought with her always this 
touch of luxury. It was a part of 
her being, a part of the aura that 
made her a unique and lovely 
woman. 

Her gaze drifted around the 
room, uncarpeted and bare, and 
hesitantly to the rooms beyond, in 
which their apartment furniture 
would leave echoing spaces. 

She avoided looking at the win- 
dows now that the blue dusk was 
sifting down into the solitary val- 
ley. 

The house was all that remained 
of an old Virginia estate. It had 
been left to Laurence by his father, 
who had gone bankrupt in gentle- 
manly fashion a generation earlier, 
raising thoroughbred horses. The 
acres that surrounded the house 
had been long since sold. The house 
and the grounds around it were un- 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

salable; it was too remote. So now, 
after being away from it since his 
boyhood, he had returned. 

Half hidden in the long grass 
behind the house one could still 
find the remains of stables and 
slave quarters — tumbled foundation 
stones and unexpected pits. 

A stream ran through the far 
part of the field, which could be 
crossed on a homemade plank 
bridge, and on the other side of the 
stream was an old burying ground 
with stones half sunk in the earth 
and hidden by weeds and grass. Be- 
yond the forgotten headstones a 
tangle of woods had taken over. 

In the evening silence they could 
hear the gurgling of the stream 
more loudly than when they had 
been busy with unpacking. 

For an instant Laurence caught 
from Janine, from the tilt of her 
head and her look of vague dread, 
the ominous undertones of the 
gurgling water over stones. He 
sensed too the eeriness for her of 
the mist rising from the stream, 
which he had been accustomed to 
from childhood as part of a summer 
evening. 

“Well leave as soon as we have 
a little money,” he promised flatly 
into the silence and the holding of 
her breath. 

“Good,” she whispered. 

Later in the big bed she lay 
shivering beside him. 

“Cold.?” he asked. “Come closer.” 

“Fm fine,” she denied. “Just 
sleepy. Goodnight, Laurence.” . 



THE DUEL 


71 


“Goodnight, my darling.” 

She watched the moonlight stalk 
with grim shadows across the un- 
curtained room and fall across the 
counterpane. With a fierce intake 
of breath she rolled away from it, 
toward her husband, with supersti- 
tious dread remembering that 
moonlight must not shine upon 
one’s bed. 

“I can’t sleep,” she whispered 
desperately. “Cover the window, 
Laurence — cover the window. Keep 
the moon out. Please keep the 
moon out!” 

In an instant he was wide awake 
and half across the room. He hung 
his robe over the curtain rods and 
said in an ordinary voice, “Better, 
Janine?” 

“Better,” she said, relaxing. 
“Much, much better. Thank you, 
darling.” 

“Can you sleep now? Want your 
eau de cologne? Anything?” 

“No, dearest,” she said with a 
low laugh, now that she was safe 
again in the darkness. “Just come 
back and let me put my arms 
around you, and we’ll both drift 
off,” 

By the end of the week their be- 
longings were all put away, the 
furniture arranged, the curtains 
hung. Their nearest neighbor was 
a farmer a mile away. Laurence 
hired one of his sons to cut the 
lawn, and his daughter, Trisa, a 
girl of seventeen, to come in for 
daily straightening and houseclean- 


ing. He and Janine drove to town 
twice a week to get groceries, and 
their mail and milk was delivered. 

Everything had settled down to 
an orderly routine, and Laurence 
began to work again regularly. Ja- 
nine kept to her promise. She no 
longer sought excuses to interrupt 
him; she brought his lunch on a 
tray and left it at his door. 

Late one afternoon he went 
downstairs. It had been raining 
steadily all day long; he had scarce- 
ly seen Janine. He found her in the 
living room sitting cross-legged on 
the old Oriental rug before the fire- 
place. 

It gave him a momentary start to 
see her there. How often he’d sat 
like that himself as a boy, while 
his mother read to him of Robin 
Hood and King Arthur’s knights, 
and a fire crackled on the hearth. 
But there was no fire now, only a 
few cold ashes. 

Janine did not hear him but re- 
mained absorbed in something on 
the floor in front of her. In the 
strange half-light she looked more 
than ever like a Diirer drawing. 
She was not beautiful in the ordin- 
ary sense of the word: she was 
simply arresting and unforgettable. 

Puzzled, he became aware of 
what preoccupied her. On the floor 
she had placed an old inlaid chess- 
board that had been in the house 
since he could remember. She had 
turned it over and on the polished 
back had placed a crystal wine 
glass, upside down. 



72 

Two fingertips of her right hand 
rested lightly on the base of the 
glass. As he watched, the glass 
seemed to glide across the board of 
its own volition in slow, swooping 
arcs, carrying her hand with it. 

“What are you doing, Janine?” 
he asked. 

She Started, screamed, striKk the 
glass a sidelong blow and sent it 
rolling off the board to the floor. 

“No, no!” she cried. 

He came into the room carefully, 
as if someone were asleep. 

“I startled you,” he said. “Forgive 
me. I just couldn’t imagine what 
you were doing.” 

“Oh,” she said, collecting herself, 
her breath coming unevenly. She 
picked up the glass and put it back. 
He saw now that she had care- 
fully traced the letters of the alpha- 
bet on the back of the chessb^d 
in ink. 

“Haven’t you ever received mes- 
sages this way?” she asked with 
pretended carelessness. “Mother and 
I used to do it by the hour, when 
I was a girl, before she died.” 

“Messages from whom?” Laur- 
ence asked, careful to keep his tone 
casual. 

“Oh, from beyond,” Janine told 
him, looking surprised that he 
needed an explanation. “Mother 
and I used to talk to Father this 
way, and he brought all sorts of 
odd friends. Mother said it was just 
like him — when he was alive he 
was always bringing home the 
strangest people.” 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

“But Janine — ” Laurence began. 

“I suppose,” Janine added, 
watching him, “you and the doctor 
would say it was just Mother’s way 
of escaping reality.” 

Fleetingly he thought of Janine’s 
mother, gallant and pathetic. Gen- 
tly brought up, left with nothing 
when her husband drowned sailing 
on the Charles River, she had 
opened a boarding house for stu- 
dents. Somehow she had sent Ja- 
nine to the best schools, instilUng 
in her daughter her own dream of 
the day when Janine, with her 
beauty and intelligence, would 
make a splendid success of some 
undefined kind — as a singer per- 
haps, or an actress, or a painter. 

She had died, worn out but se- 
renely satisfied with her handi- 
work, shortly before Janine and 
Laurence married. 

Janine was watching him now 
with a hint of challenge in her 
smile. 

“Try it,” she said. “This is a 
wonderful old house. It was built 
in 1690 — think of all the people 
who have lived and died here since 
then. And some of them are still 
around. I don’t know why some 
stay and some don’t, but it’s always 
that way. Try it and see if any of 
them will talk to you.” 

“All right,” he said, and forced a 
smile. He dropped to the rug be- 
side her and took her hand. It 
slipped away from him, so he 
picked up the board and put it in 
front of him. 



THE DUEL 


73 


“Just place two fingers on the 
glass,” she explained. “Relax and 
wait and when the glass moves, 
let it take your hand with it.” 

He did so, prepared when noth- 
ing happened to smile and sug- 
gest having an early dinner and see- 
ing a movie. But as he waited with 
his fingers lightly touching the 
crystal, it was as if the unnatural 
stillness he had been aware of as 
he watched Janine were gathering 
again. 

The glass began to move. He was 
not aware of any conscious mus- 
cular effort, but the glass slid in a 
smooth arc across the board to the 
letter N. It paused, then swept on 
to the letter O. From there it went 
back even more swiftly to N. To O 
once more. To N. To O. Then the 
glass with a violent jerk dragged 
his hand straight across the board 
and off the edge. 

*'No, no, no,** Janine read out. 
“I guess he doesn’t want to talk to 
you, darling.” 

With an effort remaining calm, 
Laurence took out a cigarette and 
lit it. 

“Who doesn’t want to talk to me, 
Janine?” 

“Roderick Jamieson,” she said. 
“Major Roderick Jamieson. He 
once lived here. I was just talking 
to him when you came in. He was 
killed during the Revolution, he 
told me, at the Battle of Yorktown. 
He’s buried in the little burying 
ground out back. I’m going to look 
for his tombstone tomorrow.” 


Laurence caught his breath. He 
had left the grass long in the little 
cemetery, and hadn’t told Janine 
it was there. 

But she must have found it and 
scraped the moss off the marble 
stone that did have the name Rod- 
erick Jamieson on it, though no 
one in the family had ever known 
just who Roderick Jamieson was. 

“I see,” Laurence said, feeling a 
weight lowering on his shoulders. 

“Of course you know, Janine” — 
he spoke as carefully as if to a 
child — “the glass is moved by your 
own unconscious muscular actions. 
And any message it might spell out 
comes from inside your own mind.” 

“Perhaps,” Janine said. “But that 
doesn’t make the message any the 
less real, darling. Because who puts 
it there? Answer me that!” 
Abruptly her manner changed. 
“Don’t worry, darling. I’ve nothing 
to do and Major Jamieson is fun, 
that’s all. He’s so boastful of his 
exploits. According to him he’s 
fought so many duels and made 
love to so many women!” 

She gave a ripple of excited 
laughter. 

“No one could believe all his 
stories. It drives him into a rage 
when I tell him he’s making them 
up. Sometimes he flings the glass 
across the room.” 

To his surprise she leaned into 
his arms, against his chest. They 
could both feel his heart pounding. 

“I love you,” he said tensely, 
summoning her back. 



74 

“I know.” She turned to him and 
lifted her face to be kissed. Her lips 
were warm and yielding. There 
seemed to be no transition neces- 
sary for her. She could live in the 
real and the unreal world at one 
and the same time. He took her in 
his arms and held her convulsively, 
feeling her closeness for the first 
time in months. 

“You’ve no idea,” she murmured, 
“how furious this makes him.” 

He lay awake that night after 
Janine had fallen asleep and was 
breathing regularly, her breath soft 
and warm upon his cheek. 

He racked his brains for some- 
thing to interest her, to draw her 
away from this game with the 
board and the glass and the imag- 
inary rival. And with anguish he 
recalled the happiness of Aeir first 
four years together, when he and 
Janine had lived in a tiny apart- 
ment overlooking Washington 
Square, and he had written two 
books, both quite successful. 

Janine had been so undaunted 
and gay about her own career, go- 
ing the rounds of the Broadway 
theatrical producers’ oflSces, carry- 
ing her scrapbook of notices prai^ 
ing her performances in summer 
stock productions . . . then the year 
slavishly studying art . . . the short- 
lived practical period in an adver- 
tising agency writing copy ... the 
brief enthusiasm for avant-garde 
poetry, and the thin sheaf of verses, 
never published . . . 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

Then her repudiation of New 
York, her longing for the country 
and isolation. They had moved to 
New Hampshire for her sake, so 
that she could really paint. As for 
Laurence, he could write anywhere. 

In the lovely old colonial house 
overlooking the ocean Janine had 
produced half a dozen creditable 
landscapes. After endless hesitation 
she had entered them in a local art 
show. When none of them received 
even an honorable mention, she 
had in unfeigned tedium put away 
her paints and canvases. 

Then, during the long New Eng- 
land winter, had come the first of 
those spells of apathy which had 
led them to one specialist after 
another, in Boston, New York, 
Washington . . . 

And now, their money gone, they 
were here. 

Laurence tried to get Janine to 
call on people; she refused. They 
drove thirty miles to see the movies 
twice a week, until she balked and 
begged him to go alone. 

She assured him she was happy. 
As if to prove it, she at last un- 
packed her paints and canvases and 
began some desultory sketching. 
He expected her to abandon them 
at any moment, but she did not. 
Instead, she became abruptly ab- 
sorbed in her painting. She ^gan 
work on a canvas which she would 
not let him see, which she made 
him promise not to look at until it 
was finished. 



THE DUEL 


75 


Happy to see her occupied, 
though he knew she still used the 
board and glass daily, he went 
back to work. He determined to 
treat her preoccupation with the 
messages lightly, until she should 
haye enough of it. He even asked 
about Roderick Jamieson from 
time to time, his manner jesting. 

But Janine took no notice of the 
jesting, and answered as naturally 
as if Roderick Jamieson were real. 

One Sunday when Janine was 
washing the line china after dinner 
— a task she never left to Trisa — 
Laurence said casually that he was 
going for a stroll, and made directly 
for the little bridge and the bury- 
ing ground on the other side. He 
found the stone, right at the edge 
of the cemetery where he remem- 
bered it. The long grass beside it 
had been trampled. Janine must 
have been there. But the moss on 
the headstone now made the name 
quite illegible. How could she have 
known? To satisfy himself, he 
scraped off enough moss to verify 
the letters j a m i e . . . 

Monday he drove the fifteen 
miles to town alone for groceries. 
“Trisa, stay here until I get back,’" 
he told the sloe-eyed, sleepy farm 
girl in the kitchen. “If your mistress 
wants to send you home, find some 
excuse to stay. I’ll pay you double 
when I get back.” 

In town he stopped at the local 
Historical Society, a musty room 
where a pleasant, elderly woman 
kept the records of the town and 


its environs, going back to pre- 
Revolutionary days. 

After looking around in a happy 
fluster, for hardly anyone ever 
came, the librarian found a brief 
biography cut from some older 
record book and pasted into an al- 
bum with other yellowed prints. 

“Major Roderick Jamieson,” she 
said. “I knew I remembered the 
name. He came from around here. 
A famous duelist, it says here, killed 
in action at Yorktown. Decorated 
by Lafayette.” 

So Roderick Jamieson had been 
real enough. But how had Janine 
known he was buried behind the 
house when the moss on the head- 
stone was untouched ? And cer- 
tainly she had never visited the His- 
torical Society — she had never been 
to town alone. 

There was only one other pos- 
sibility. Among the ancient books 
and papers in the attic, Laurence 
decided, she must have found some 
records that mentioned Roderick 
Jamieson. He had never come 
across any such reference himself, 
but then, it was years since he had 
been up there and he had never 
rummaged very deeply into the 
moldering old newspapers and let- 
ters that had gathered dust there 
for perhaps two hundred years. 

But he put off checking in the 
attic, not admitting to himself that 
he was afraid he would find no 
record of Jamieson there. 

“Roderick is growing fantastic- 



76 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


ally jealous of you, darling,” Janine 
said one afternoon, as she swung 
idly in the hammock. Laurence had 
brought out some lemonade fla- 
vored with mint he had found in 
a patch run wild. 

“Mmmm,” he said. “Had a letter 
from my agent today. He likes the 
new book but he wants me to work 
on it some more.” 

“What a bore.” 

“It means we have to stay put 
for the moment.” 

“Oh, that. I wouldn’t want to 
leave.” 

“You wouldn’t?” he asked un- 
easily. 

“No. It’s delightful simply to 
have time. I’ve never known any- 
thing like this place for time. I 
could just drift along forever.” 

“Lotus eater,” he smiled, relieved. 

She turned to him a look full 
of mysterious sorrow. “Yes,” she 
said. “I’m not fighting it any more. 
I’m an idle and useless woman.” 

“Janine, you’re nothing of the 
sort.” 

“But I am.” She started the ham- 
mock swinging by lacing her fin- 
gers into the ropework. Her fingers 
were strong, bone-strong. The nails 
were long and polished. She was 
always immaculately groomed. She 
spent hours in front of the little 
dressing table in the dressing room 
he had fitted up for her. 

“You should have told me years 
ago,” she said half-accusingly. 
“Roderick claims a woman doesn’t 
need to be useful. At least not a 


woman like me. He says her only 
duty is to be ornamental.” 

“He does, eh?” Laurence was 
not the least bit amused. “What 
else does he say?” He sought to 
understand the new role she was 
playing. 

“Oh, he talks interminably about 
himself, as I told you. He tells me 
about his duels and his love affairs. 
I accuse him of having the love af- 
fairs simply because he had such 
a zest for polishing off the hus- 
bands. He doesn’t deny it.” 

“Did he use sword or pistol?” 
Laurence asked, watching her face 
closely without seeming to do so. 

She hesitated. “He’s a little bit 
vague about that — he doesn’t spe- 
cify what weapons he used. Once 
he went into a tantrum and 
wouldn’t speak to me for days, 
when I suggested he wasn’t always 
a gentleman about these ‘duels.’ 
When he came out of his miff, he 
informed me that he had been fab- 
ulous with his pistols, and that he 
had killed six men single-handed, 
before he was killed in action at 
Yorktown. He was only twenty- 
seven, and he seems, sometimes, 
ever so much younger than that — 
much younger than you’ve ever 
been, darling.” 

“Six men? All husbands?” he 
asked dryly. This was a familiar 
theme with Janine — only a new 
twist. She didn’t really like hus- 
bands, or being a wife: essentially 
she wanted a state of romantic ten- 
sion, indefinitely sustained. 



THE DUEL 


77 


“Three or four were husbands,” 
she said carelessly. “But when I 
ask him what became of the ladies 
afterwards — all presumably free to 
marry him — he distracts me by 
complimenting me on my eye- 
brows, or something equally silly.” 

“Why? You have very nice eye- 
brows,” Laurence said. “I suppose 
he’s in love with you?” 

“Oh, madly. He spends a lot of 
time brooding over how he can 
manage a duel with you. It’s a great 
frustration to him not to be able 
to fling a glove in your face.” 

“He might fling the glass,” 
Laurence suggested. 

“That’s not bad, darling,” she 
said, as though she had not ex- 
pected so much wit from him. 
“I’ll suggest it. Would you like to 
see what he looks like?” 

“See what he looks like?” He 
was momentarily startled. 

She took him by the hand and 
led him into the living room. On 
an easel by the window was the 
canvas she had never let him see. 
Now, as she removed the covering 
and turned the picture toward him 
with the smile of a mischievous 
child, he understood. 

It was the head and shoulders of 
a young man. His blond hair was 
long, and it curled down over his 
ears and to his collar. His face was 
thin and aristocratic, his lips twisted 
in a slight smile that might have 
been pleasing except for his eyes. 

His eyes were an intense blue 
that was almost black. They seemed 


to catch and hold Laurence’s gaze 
as if he were giving some com- 
mand. There were depths to the 
painted eyes, depths of darkness, 
and when Laurence looked into the 
eyes, he saw that Janine hadn’t 
painted Roderick Jamieson smiling. 

It was undoubtedly the best thing 
she had ever done. 

“It’s superb,” Laurence ex- 
claimed. Then, trying to appear un- 
concerned, “So this is Major Rod- 
erick Jamieson.” 

“He says it’s a perfect likeness” — 
laughter bubbled on Janine’s lips — 
“except that it doesn’t make him 
handsome enough. I told him his in- 
sufferable vanity begins to bore me.” 

“You must try another oil,” 
Laurence said, choosing his words. 
“This is really very fine.” 

“Perhaps I will.” Abruptly she 
covered the picture. Her voice was 
flat and uninterested. “It was fun.” 

That evening after Janine was 
asleep,, Laurence wrote at last to 
the doctor in Washington who had 
treated her; 

Janine's neurosis in this lonely 
place has fallen a new turn. She 
spends her time dreaming. She has 
imaginary conversations through a 
homemade ouija board. She seems 
to be going gently 

His pen tore through the sheet 
of paper, penetrating to the green 
blotter beneath. He burned the let- 
ter over the kitchen stove. 

"Roderick says I should leave 



78 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


you,” Janine said at breakfast, 
yawning and smiling at him. “He 
claims you don’t understand me. 
He says you don’t believe a word of 
what I tell you about him, and that 
you think I am going mad. Do 
you?” 

Laurence concentrated on stirring 
his coffee, not trusting the expres- 
sion of his eyes. His hands trem- 
bled. Had Janine watched him 
struggling with the letter, seen him 
burn it, guessed its contents? 

“He does, eh? What else does 
he say?” 

“Oh, never mind him, he’s al- 
ways making up things,” she 
shrugged. She got up and kissed 
him. The rest of the day she put 
herself out to be sparkling, gay, 
witty — and she refused to be drawn 
back to Roderick Jamieson. 

That night Laurence woke and 
found she had stolen downstairs* 
He got out of bed and crept down 
the stairs to the living room, where 
he paused in the doorway, drawn 
back and hidden by darkness. 

Janine had lit a fire with a bit of 
paper and some kindling wood. 
This was the only light in the 
room. She was laughing and talk- 
ing to herself, and the glass lay 
idle by the board. 

He could make out no word of 
what she was saying, for she was 
speaking in a voice so low it 
sounded almost like someone else 
talking. The faint murmur could 
even have been the wind. But he 
could see her lips moving and her 


eyes shining with an animation 
she had not displayed for a long, 
long time. Unlike her pretense of 
gaiety all day, this was genuine. 

She was dressed in a diaphanous 
nightgown and matching loose 
robe. It had big sleeves tight at 
the wrist, and it was closed at the 
throat with a blue ribbon. Once 
she caught at her throat with a 
look of confusion, as if someone 
there beside her had reached up 
to unfasten it. 

Then she said something teas- 
ingly, shaking her head from one 
side to the other in negation. 

Laurence had a premonition that 
she was about to rise and turn, so 
he went stealthily to bed, his heart 
throbbing and his head aching in- 
tolerably. 

Janine came drifting back a few 
moments later, all her languor re- 
turned. As she lay beside him he 
could feel her exhaustion. 

Whatever it had been, it hadn’t 
been play-acting. It had taken a 
lot out of her. 

In her sleep, later, she spoke. 
“Run I Run! Run!” she whispered. 
Then she gave a little moan and 
her head fell sideways on the pil- 
low. 

Laurence wrote the doctor the 
next morning, telling him the 
whole story, and not trusting the 
letter to Trisa, mailed it himself. 

The doctor wrote to bring Janine 
at once for further treatment. He 
reminded Laurence sternly that he 



THE DUEL 


79 


had been unwilling to let Janine go: 
he had not considered her cured. 
Laurence had asked desperately for 
advice; the doctor gave none. He 
said simply to come to Washington 
at once. 

Laurence spent an hour staring 
at his bank brok. He did not need 
to open it to read the figures. 

He looked out the window at 
Janine. Around the house was a 
smooth carpet of lawn, but she pre- 
ferred always to walk in the long 
grass, rustlingly, on the other side 
of the stream. Sometimes she van- 
ished for hours in the woods. Did 
she meet Roderick Jamieson there? 

He started, his fists clenched. 
Was her nonsense infecting him 
too? Yet it was true that she acted 
as though she had a lover. 

He had never seen her so lovely. 
An inner wholeness seemed to 
possess her whole being. She was 
no longer torn apart as before by 
self-questionings, self-accusations, 
and abortive ambitions that were 
soon dispelled and left her limp and 
defeated. 

She walked proudly now, almost 
with arrogance, and there were 
none of the nervous gestures and 
starts and stops that had marked 
her earlier illness. 

He got out the doctor’s letter to 
answer it, put it away again hope- 
lessly, and began working, shutting 
out from his mind the seductive 
Virginia summer, the blue hot sky, 
the scent of honeysuckle, and his 
wife in its tangles, walking. 


He worked all afternoon and sat 
down exhausted to the supper that 
Janine served by candlelight on 
fragile china, dreamily. 

With a start Laurence noticed 
that she was drinking from the 
crystal glass she used for the ouija 
board, and that her hand was 
clasped around its stem almost con- 
stantly. She hardly ate, but drank 
lingeringly, her lips moving ten- 
derly against the edge of the glass. 

The wine, on top of a day of 
concentrated effort, made Laurence 
sleepy. He watched Janine through 
half-closed eyes. 

She served brandied peaches in 
rose-crystal bowls, her every ges- 
ture fastidious and serene, as 
though she served a lover: but he 
knew that he was not the one she 
was thinking of. 

As they went to bed, rain began 
to fall with a metallic patter on 
the copper roof gutters, and a soft 
whispering on the windowpanes. 
Thunder grumbled in the sky and 
lightning flashed, coming closer. 

Janine fell asleep quickly and 
peacefully, but he was too weary. 
Sleep would not come. He turned 
and tossed, he lit cigarettes and put 
them out. He lay and stared into 
darkness illuminated at intervals 
by the reflected glare of lightning, 
and heard the storm draw nearer. 

The shutter began to bang as 
the wind rose. Irritated, he got up 
to fasten it As he reshut the win- 
dow and turned back he saw Ja- 
nine standing, facing him. 



80 

He did not move or speak, frozen 
by her expression. She seemed to 
be looking directly at him with 
malevolent hatred. 

After an electric moment she 
turned and went downstairs in the 
dark. He looked about for a flash- 
light, found none, and afraid to 
wait, gropingly followed her. 

She did not turn even when he 
stepped upon the two creaking 
stairs, one after the other, hard. 
Then he was sure she was walking 
in her sleep. 

The front door was open. He fol- 
lowed her out, shivering in the 
slashing rain. Ahead of him, Janine 
seemed to feel nothing. Her hair 
and her diaphanous gown blew 
back in the wind as the fitful light- 
ning revealed her. 

Laurence thought of the pits and 
foundation stones left of the old 
slave quarters and stables, toward 
which she was going. However 
great the shock, he must wake her. 

“Janine!” he cried, his voice 
blending with the keening wind. 
“Janine!” 

She heard her name, stopped in 
mid-flight, and must have made out 
the motion of his hurrying form, 
just as he could see only the erratic- 
ally elusive white gown. 

“Wait!” he called imperatively. 

“You’re slow, Roderick!” she 
called back. Then she gave a ripple 
of excited laughter and triumph. 
“Catch me!” she cried, coquetry in 
her voice. Starting away from him, 
she began to run. “Run, run, run!” 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

she called. He remembered the 
compulsive words of her dream. 

He ran. But she fled before him 
lightly, skirting the dangerous pits 
with amazing surefooted speed. 
She cut across the fields and Laur- 
ence followed, already sure of her 
destination. She raced across the 
little bridge, perhaps remembering 
vaguely some tale that spirits could 
not cross a stream. 

Safe on the other side, she 
laughed exultantly. There was now 
nothing between her and the 
tangled woods, in which she might 
hide from him all night. He was 
soaked to the bone, and so must 
she be. She would catch pneu- 
monia. 

“Janine!” he called desperately. 
“Wait for me!” 

“Too slow, too slow!” she called 
back. But she paused an instant. 
Lightning flared across the sky. In 
the brilliant white light he saw 
Janine looking toward him, her 
lips parted, her eyes wide with what 
seemed like dawning recognition, 
her hair and her thin gown plas- 
tered to her by the rain. 

Laurence took the planks in 
three flying strides. He must get to 
her before she started off again. He 
must — he stretched his arm toward 
her, and then it seemed as if a 
vicious hand had treacherously 
seized his ankle. He felt himself 
flying through the air as if lifted 
bodily, and as he plunged forward 
he could see the marble slab sunken 
and tilted in the long grass. By the 



THE DUEL 


81 


flare of lightning he could even see 
the letters from which he had 
scraped away the moss: 

JAMIE... 

Then his forehead came down 
full force on the edge of the marble. 

When Trisa, the hired girl, came 
the next morning, she found Janine 
crouched on the living room floor 
in her still damp nightgown, croon- 
ing to Laurence, whose body she 
had somehow dragged into the 
house and whose bloody head was 


cradled in her lap. In the cold fire- 
place was a half-burnt chessboard, 
and the pieces of a broken glass 
were on the hearth. 

Janine looked up slowly as Trisa 
entered. 

“He didn’t love me,” she said, in 
a voice so hoarse Trisa could hardly 
understand her. “He never cared 
at all for me. He never cared for 
any woman. He just wanted to kill. 
To killl” 

It was the last coherent sentence 
she ever spoke. 


Watch for the May issue of 

F&SFs exciting s f sister magazine features, in May: 

THEODORE STURGEON— with a powerful novelet, “The Comedian's 
Children." When Heri Ganza^ the world’s funniest man, set out to lick iapetitis, 
the whole world rooted for him. Except for a few diehards, that is, who had 
their own ideas about what was causing the frightening children’s disease . . . 

ISAAC ASIMOV— with a hilarious puzzler, “Buy Jupiter!" The price the 
aliens were willing to pay for Jupiter was more than fair. But why did they 
want it in the first place? 

ROG PHILLIPS— with a moving short novelet, “Ground Leave Incident." 
To a young country couple on an isolated planet, a spaceship visit is a welcome 
event . . . They tried not to notice the eyes of the woman-hungry crew . , , 

ARTHUR C CLARKE— with an entertaining tale about a “Cosmic Casanova." 
Two months out on a solo galaxy scouting trip, a man can get pretty lonely. 
So the lovely alien Liala was—almost--all a man could ask for .. . 

Also, permanent features: Isaac Asimov's informative column on science-in- 
the news, Theodore Sturgeon's lively discussion of s f doings in the world of 
books. And many more exciting stories. 



The Science Stage 


The infernal machine, which 
will have finished going off at the 
Phoenix by the time you read this, 
is more indebted to fantasy and 
science fiction than the average 
playgoer might suppose. Its first 
obligation, of course, is to the 
actors, who manage to keep the 
proceedings interesting for a good 
part of the evening; to the scene 
designer, who has devised generally 
effective settings on a low budget; 
and to the Phoenix Theatre itself, 
which has given the play an oppor- 
tunity to be seen and heard in New 
York. And it owes a great deal to 
Sophocles, who told the story of 
Oedipus more than two thousand 
years before the French got around 
to it. It is by now fairly common 
knowledge that the wretched pro- 
tagonist of this tragedy, in fulfil- 
ment of a prophecy made before 
he was born, killed his father, mar- 
ried his mother, and lived to suffer 
the tortures of the damned. To this 
ancient classic tale Jean Cocteau 
has added several modern improve- 
ments which we might have done 
without. 

Cocteau has apparently read 
widely in modern magazines deal- 
ing with fantasy and has perhaps 
unconsciously adapted what he 
read to his own purposes. There is 
for example a scene in which the 


ghost of the slain King Laius tries 
to “get through” to his widow and 
a group of soldiers and manages at 
most to be faintly heard. There is 
a scene where the Sphinx and the 
Egyptian god of the dead, Anubis, 
discuss the Sphinx’s job here on 
earth, and Anubis comments that 
the Sphinx’s assumption of the ap- 
pearance of a young girl is making 
her feel and . think hke one. You 
might think that Anubis and the 
Sphinx were aliens from Planet 
X152, Galactic System 4189 ZA. 
There is, for still another example, 
the scene where Oedipus reads in 
the eyes of Teiresias some of his 
own future. All these would have 
sounded strange to Sophocles. They 
sounded comfortingly familiar to 
me. 

If Cocteau had limited himself 
to such modern ingredients as 
these he might still have had a 
good play. Unfortunately, in his ef- 
fort to achieve a light touch, he has 
added several shallow cliches of 
modern literature and playwriting. 
Jocasta is at one moment a silly old 
woman lecherously eying every 
young man, the next moment a 
mother heartbroken by the loss of 
her son in infancy, and only rarely 
a suffering queen. Teiresias vacil- 
lates between being a stupid and 
stuffy old man and a prophet-priest 


82 



THE SCIENCE STAGE 


83 


in direct communication with the 
gods. Other characters show sim- 
ilar inconsistencies in mood and be- 
havior. Oedipus, instead of being a 
young man doomed by Nemesis, is 
for a good part of the play a boring 
neurotic who suspects every one for 
the most trifling cause and rages 
for no good reason. In the bedroom 
scene with Jocasta he tackles 
Freud and succeeds in reducing that 
gentleman to absurdity. Cocteau 
should have made him a woman 
and put him into an adaptation of 
a play by Tennessee Williams, not 
Sophocles. 

To add to the general unhappi- 
ness, there are numerous individual 
lines outstanding for their silliness. 
After Jocasta has learned of her re- 
lationship to her young husband 
and hanged herself, Oedipus steps 
on stage to announce that “She was 
romantic.” Then his daughter, An- 
tigone, an adolescent and not a 
child of four, appears to say in 
childish accents, “Mother doesn’t 
move.” I don’t know whether M. 
Cocteau, who is I understand an 
immortal of the French Academy, 
is responsible for these master 
strokes or whether the credit be- 
longs to his adapter. May God have 
mercy on the guilty man’s soul. 

To my mind June Havoc was 
too young-looking and attractive to 
be a properly middle-aged queen, 
but did manage to lend interest to 


the part. Earle Hyman was fine 
as the ghost of Laius and Philip 
Bourneuf as Teiresias, the High 
Priest. Joan McCracken, as the 
Sphinx, gracefully managed a kit- 
tenish role and spouted some pur- 
ple prose without blushing. Jacob 
Ben-Ami, costumed in an incred- 
ible collection of rags, was effective 
in his two minutes on stage. John 
Kerr, as Oedipus, was more peevish 
than tragic. But the script, which 
in the first act portrayed him as a 
young man in a gray flannel toga, 
was largely responsible. Even 
Claude Dauphin looked foolish in 
a pretentious filmed prelude and 
interlude which added nothing to 
the entertainment or artistic values 
of the evening. 

We can still be grateful to the 
Phoenix for presenting us with this 
sample of modern drama in an 
experimental mood. As every 
young man should know in this 
scientific age, even an experiment 
with a negative result can be use- 
ful. 

THE INFERNAL MACHINE, by Jean 

Cocteau in a new adaptation by 
Albert Bertnel, presented by the 
Phoenix Theatre, directed by Her^ 
bert Berghof, scenery by Ming Cho 
Lee, costumes by Alvin Colt, light- 
ing by Tharon Musser, starring 
June Havoc and John Kerr. 

WILLIAM MORRISON 


'k 



Since Sputnik ?noved us into the Space Age, many new readers have 
turned to science fiction to see what further technical marvels s.f. is 
prophesying for the immediate future. Here Mr. Stanton obligingly 
offers a survey of those wonders that await you on the domestic level. 
Are you feeling strong? 

Over The River To 

Whats-Her-Name's House 

by WILL STANTON 


Garth was tired when he got 
home from the office. “Mag?” he 
called. It was the afternoon for his 
wife’s appointment with the Budget 
Counselor, but she might have got- 
ten home early. “Mag?” There was 
no answer. Oh rats, he thought. 

Then he tried to. think of three 
beautiful things to combat the irri- 
tant thought. I am rich, rich, rich, 
he thought, wealthy in material pos- 
sessions and in culture and in 
things of the spirit. He poured a 
bowl of marbles on the floor and 
took off his sandals. Then he sat 
in the contour-lax chair and picked 
up the marbles with his toes— first 
the left and then the right and then 
the left and dropped them in the 
bowl. He could fed the tension 
steal away— steal away home. 

The fireside symphonium, acti- 
vated by the movement of the chair. 


had commenced playing his favor- 
ite airs, and the vox humana was 
delivering calm yet inspirational ut- 
terances. He dropped the last 
marble in the bowl and brushed his 
toes together reflectively. A drink 
would taste good. 

He crossed the hobby area to the 
recreation area, and opened the con- 
cealed door to the alcove which 
housed the portable bar. He selected 
a glass from the safety holder and 
engaged the lemon peeler, but 
when he came to look for the mud- 
dler there was nothing in the mud- 
dler rack but a nyliform sheath. It 
was the case for the shears for dis- 
jointing frozen fowl. He checked 
the bar guest book to sec if anyone 
had jotted down an explanation. 
There was none. Not one lousy 
word. 

Garth took a deep breath and ex- 


84 



OVER THE RIVER TO WHAT’s-HER-NAMe’s HOUSE 


85 


haled slowly, stretching his arms 
above his head. There was nothing 
better for toning up the system and 
inducing calmness. Spring showers, 
he thought, summer flowers, falling 
leaves. He stepped to the mail 
hamper and pressed the audio unit. 

“Hello there from the Trivet of 
the Month Club,” said the voice. 
“Now stop worrying. Just because 
you forgot to send in your dues 
doesn’t mean you’re going to miss 
out on this month’s surprise trivet.” 

“Oh brother,” said Garth, “that’s 
hitting too close to home.” He had 
forgotten to send in his dues. Of 
course the Offer of the Month Club 
Digest and Consumers* Report had 
given Trivet only a 5 A rating 
which wasn’t much. 

“We’ll be seeing you,” the voice 
was saying, “at the Triveteers’ An- 
nual Outdoor Brunch and Jam- 
boree. Send in your reservations 
and while you’re at it, include your 
news notes for the correspondents* 
page of Triveteria. We thought the 
boys did a bang-up job on the first 
issue. . . .” Garth flipped the switch. 
Many of his trivets were still 
stacked in the storage area. That 
was the heck of it. 

He had been on the point of in- 
stalling some new trivet shelves 
when this bonus book had come in 
from some place— all about how to 
build a cabinet to hold covers for 
lawn furniture. And then Mag had 
been elected regional secretary of 
the Furniture for Unesco League, 
and the lawn furniture had gone 


into that, and when he got around 
to looking for the muddler all he 
could find was the book and noth- 
ing was the way he planned it or 
where it ought to be. Things of 
beauty, he thought, joys forever. 
The glories that were Greece. 

He was checking the rest of the 
mail when Mag came home. “Sorry 
I’m late,” she said, “I had a long 
talk with Fike at the Spiritual 
Guidance Office.” 

“You were supposed to have an 
appointment with the Budget 
Counselor,” he said. 

“There was a conflict in his 
schedule.” She took off her gloves. 
“Any special mail?” 

“There was some,” he said, “what 
do you mean, a conflict?” 

“He had it,” she said, “that’s all.” 
She looked across the hobby area 
to the bar alcove. “I guess I left the 
alcove door open.” 

“I left it open,” he said. “When 
I started to fix a drink. I looked for 
the muddler and all I could find in 
the rack was the cover to the shears 
for that book, you know — about the 
lawn furniture?” 

“I always try to keep the door 
closed,” Mag said, “I think it im- 
proves the appearance of the room. 
But it certainly isn’t important. 
Surely not worth arguing over.” 

Garth closed his eyes and rubbed 
his hands across his head. This ac- 
tion rested the eyes and stimulated 
the scalp and he tried to remember 
to do it several times a day. Once 
an hour would not have been too 



86 

often. “How come you didn’t see 
the Budget Counselor.^” 

“I was just saying there was a 
conflict in his schedule. He had an 
appointment this afternoon with 
his Domestic Relations Advisor.” 

“There was a board set up to 
eliminate these conflicts,” Garth 
said. “If it isn’t functioning 
properly—” 

“It’s functioning,” she said, “but 
according to the Civic Efficiency 
Authority a certain amount of con- 
flict is considered healthful and 
beneficial. About fourteen percent.” 

“I see, fourteen percent,” he 
nodded. “That sounds about right 
—fourteen or fifteen— somewhere in 
there. Did I tell you there was some 
mail.'^ An invitation to a cocktail 
party to discuss plans for the Beau- 
tify the Homes of the Community 
Kickoff Luncheon Drive ? Or 
maybe it was the other way 
around.” 

“You’re tired,” she said. “What 
you need is a good old-fashioned 
sing.” She reached in the piano- 
matic and dialed the selections. 
“These are all your favorites.” They 
sang “Bringing in the Sheaves” and 
“Over the Rainbow” and “Old Mac- 
donald.” Anyhow Garth did. Mag 
could never remember the words 
to “Old Macdonald.” So while 
Garth sang, she kept time with her 
foot and murmured some of the 
phrases after him. “A moo-moo 
here and a cluck cluck there,” she 
said, “I don’t see how you keep 
them all straight. Here a quack. 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

there a cluck, everywhere an oink 
oink— and it’s so good for you, mak- 
ing animal sounds from time to 
time. . . .” She was nodding her 
head in rhythm. “A group of pro- 
fessors at Yale discovered that. A 
baa baa here, and a cluck cluck 
there — can’t you feel the tension 
drain away.?” 

“I missed a part in the middle,” 
Garth said. “I don’t know how it 
happened.” 

“You sang splendidly— just 
grand.” 

“It was crummy,” he said. He got 
out of his chair and turned around 
and kicked it. “It seems like there 
ought to be more to life than stuff 
like that.” 

“That’s just what Fike said, 
down at Spiritual Guidance. He 
feels we should join another re- 
ligion. Now just a second— don’t 
explode.” 

Garth walked around the chair 
and sat down again. “E-I-E-I-O,” he 
said. “That’s the only place where 
I’m on firm ground.” 

Mag leaned forward. “Now, 
don’t explode— I know you’ll say 
we can’t afford another religion, 
but what Fike wanted to know- 
can we afford not to join another 
religion?” 

“I thought Fike had another 
appointment.” 

“That was the Budget Counselor. 
Fike says the study of religion is 
in its infancy—” 

“More than likely.” Garth was 
rubbing his head and exhaling. 



87 


OVER THE RIVER TO WHAt’s-HER-NAMe’s HOUSE 


“What I’ve been trying to think of 
just now, is the name of a sick 
friend.” 

“Maybe I can help,” Mag 
wrinkled her face into a thoughtful 
look. “Would you say he was tall 
or fat? Has he been ill long?” 

“I don’t know that he’s ever been 
ill,” Garth said. “It’s the present you 
gave me, don’t you see? For Clara 
Barton Day? A Sick Friend of the 
Month Club Gift Certificate. So if 
we don’t want the subscription to 
lapse... It doesn’t have to be one 
of my sick friends, of course, one 
of yours would do—” 

“You silly,” Mag said fondly, 
“that’s all taken care of. They’ll 
provide a sick friend if you don’t 
have one.” 

“No point in changing the sub- 
ject,” he said. “The purpose of life 
is to have your sick friends get well 
and not go rummaging around 
looking for new people that are sick 
just because you don’t know them 

Mag smiled and patted his hand. 
“Three good thoughts now . . .” 

Yes, he thought, for God, for 
country, and for Yale. “There are 
institutions provided for these 
people.” 

“It would be nice if we had some 
popcorn, don’t you think?” Mag 
reached into the audio unit and 
took out the mail. 

“If a friend is sick,” Garth said, 
“well and good. But if you think 
it’s going to end there — Do you 
want the frozen redipopt?” 


“Let’s pop it ourselves, that’s half 
the fun. Here’s a reminder from 
the Holiday Death Toll Remem- 
brance Committee...” 

Garth wheeled out the Hostess- 
Helper, set the Chafe-All on top 
and plugged in the Pop-Master. 
“What kind do you want?” he said. 
“There’s bleu-cheeze, old smokey 
garlic, ham ’n chive . . .” 

“I think just the plain,” she said. 

“That’s the most fun of all,” he 
said. “I’ll get the Likwid-But-R 
from the freezer.” 

“I can taste it already. Garth, 
here’s another notice from the 
Senior Citizens Re-Treat. If we take 
advantage of their plan . . .” 

“No popcorn in the staples cup- 
board,” Garth called. “I’ll try the 
snack-shelf.” 

“If you retire at forty,” she said, 
“we’ll have an expectancy of 
seventy fruitful rewarding years.” 

“I’ve looked in the emergency 
shelf, the Parti-Bin, everywhere,” 
Garth said. “There isn’t any pop- 
corn. I don’t know what to diink.” 

“You’re tired,” she said. “Would 
you like to sing some more?” 

He sat down dejectedly. “I’ve 
tried to be a good provider. That’s 
been my goal. Any time I ever 
bought popcorn or anchovies or a 
nice light wine, it made me feel 
capable— able to entertain friends 
and all. Now I just feel punk.” 

“You mustn’t try to bury these ir- 
ritant thoughts,” said Mag. “You 
must bring them to the surface and 
destroy them.” 



88 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


“There’s popcorn in this house,” 
he said, “that I know.” 

“Tomorrow we can rest all day,” 
Mag said, “renew old acquaint- 
ances, take stock of ourselves.” 

“A well run home is like a fine 
watch,” he said. “When I took that 
course in domestic inventory and 
management that’s what everybody 
told me. Ha ha.” He laughed bit- 
terly. “Some watchmaker. Oh 
brother.” 

“Three beautiful thoughts,” said 
Mag severely. “You think them 
now . . .” 

“Yes,” he said. Cool cool water. 
Bodies of water, lovely bodies. He 
couldn’t decide how many thoughts 
these were. He thought of the 
Statue of Liberty. 

“You feel better already,” Mag 
said, “I can sense it. You know 
what the Journal of Simplified Lip- 
ing says—” 

“No, I don’t. I don’t know where 
it is either. Talk that over with 
Fike. See if he knows where the 
popcorn is while you’re at it. That’s 
the crux of the whole thing. I don’t 
know which way to turn in my 
own home.” Peace, he thought, 
songs of childhood — happy birth- 
day. He leaned down and picked 
up a marble from the floor. 

“I’ve noticed a lot of those around 
lately,” Mag said. “I don’t know 
where they come from.” 

“I usually get them all picked 
up,” he said, “with my toes.” 

Mag nodded. “I think that’s 
fine.” 


“It eases the tension,” he said. “I 
should have picked up this one too, 
but which foot?” 

“Pick it up once with each.” 

“You’re not going to ease any ten- 
sion by begging the question,” Garth 
told her. “Thunderation.” He 
stared at the marble. A place in the 
country, he thought, a cluck cluck 
here, a quack quack there. More 
than likely it was the left foot. He 
sat down and took off his sandal. 
He took off the other one too. For 
a moment he stared at his toes, then 
reached back of him for the bowl 
of marbles. 

“Well, butterfingers,” Mag said 
jokingly, “I’ll help you pick them 
up.” 

“Stand back,” he said, “you get 
your own marbles.” He picked up 
one with the left foot and dropped 
it in the bowl. Childhood mem- 
ories, he thought, a Fourth of July 
parade, the band and the marching 
units. He dropped another marble 
in the bowl. All the organizations 
were there, marching along in fine 
style with the Civic Efficiency 
Authority in front. Their heads 
held high, they turned the corner 
at River Street and marched out on 
the new bridge— the unfinished 
bridge that arched the raging flood. 
He dropped a marble. Next were 
the Triveteers . . . 

“I don’t see why you say ‘splash* 
every time you drop a marble,” 
Mag said. 

“Get me a bottle of Sulfa-Cola.” 

Mag brought him the bottle. 



OVER THE RIVER TO WHAT’s-HER-NAME’s HOUSE 


89 


“Here you are, you look thirsty.” 

“Pour it in the bowl,” he said. He 
waited until she had finished. 
“That’s fine. What was that group 
that your mother — well, never 
mind.” He dropped a marble. The 
next marching unit was the Past 
Vice Presidents of the Assembled 
Women’s Clubs and Mag was in 
the lead. She strode on proudly, 
waving a banner and carrying the 
answers to all questions tucked 


under her arm. He picked up a 
marble. 

Mag gazed fondly at her hus- 
band. The expression on his face 
was happier than she could remem- 
ber. 

A faint shiver passed over her. 
“Garth, did you change the thermo- 
trol? It seems cool all of a sudden 
—almost clammy.” 

Garth held his foot high. 
“Splash,” he said. 


WETE FOUND 
SOMETHING FINE... 

Digging in a few forgotten, dusty corners, we’ve come across boxes 
containing hundreds of copies of first-line mysteries we published in the 
not-too-distant past. And we want to share them with you. 

They include Bestseller Mysteries and Jonathan Press Mysteries— reprints 
of the best detective and crime novels of recent years— as well as a supply 
of Mercury Mystery Book-Magazines, which indude in each issue a top 
original mystery book, together with assorted fascinating short articles 
and stories on the always fascinating subject of crime. 

So that you may share in this wealth (and, we’ll be honest, help us clear 
out our storage space) we offer a full 10 assorted copies of these finds 
for only $1.00! Original value: $3.50. At this price, we regret that we 
cannot fill any special orders— you’ll have to let us do the picking. But 
you’d better hurry— this offer is good only until we run out of copies. 
Send your dollar to: 

FINDS 

MERCURY PRESS, INC 
527 Madison Ave., N. Y. 22, N. Y. 



This issue opened with Robert Sheckley*s glimpse of the near future 
of television. Now Brian Aldiss takes a look at the more remote inter- 
stellar future of movies — by then solidly three-dimensional. The dis- 
illusioned 77ioral of both stories seems to be, '’Plus ^ change . . 

Or, in view of the new added dimension: ^^Toda’fs square is t07norrow*s 
cube/* 


Have Your Hatreds Ready 

by BRIAN W. ALDISS 


The mighty creature was reeling. 
The hunter’s last shot had caught 
it right between its eyes. Now, all 
fifty graceful tons of it, it reared 
up high above the treetops, trum- 
peting in agony. For a moment the 
sun, beautiful and baleful, caught 
it poised like an immense swan, 
before it fell — silent now, no more 
protesting— headlong into the un- 
dergrowth. 

**And there lies another triumph 
for Man the Unconquerable, Man 
the Invincible,*' proclaimed the 
commentator. “O/i this planet as 
on others, the stupendously hor- 
rible natural life finally bows out 
before the gigantic little biped from 
Barth. Yes sir, every one of these 
revolting, unnatural monsters will 
be slaughtered by the time — 

But by this time, some bright 
boy had warned the projectionist 
of the new arrival who was now 


waiting to use the little editing 
theater. The projectionist, in a 
panic, cut everything. The 3 D 
image vanished, the sound clicked 
out with a squawk. Lights came 
on, revealing Mr. Emile P. Wreyer- 
meyer of Supernova Solids standing 
by the door with several of his 
more up-and-coming lackeys. 

“Hope we didn’t disturb you 
boys, Ed?” Mr. Wreyermeyer said, 
watching everyone hustling up to 
leave. 

“Not at all, Mr. Wreyermeyer, 
we were just tinkering,” Ed, (a 
mere assistant director) said, grab- 
bing up his gear. “We’ll wrap this 
one up tomorrow. Come on, boys, 
move fast!” 

“I wouldn’t like to think we’d 
interrupted,” Mr. Wreyermeyer 
said blandly. “But Harsch Berlin 
here has something he seems keen 
to show us.” And he nodded, not 


90 



HAVE YOUR HATREDS READY 

perhaps without an easy menace, 
at the lean figure of Harsch Berlin. 

Two minutes later, the last hum- 
ble shirtsleeved minion had fled 
from the theater, leaving the in- 
truding party in occupation. 

“Ed didn’t seem in any hurry to 
leave,” Mr. Wreyermeyer observed 
heavily, settling his bulk in one of 
the armchair seats. “Well, Harsch, 
my boy, let’s see what you have to 
show us.” 

“Sure thing, Emile,” Harsch said. 
He was one of the few men on 
the Supernova lot allowed to call 
the big chief by his Christian 
name; give him his due, he worked 
the privilege for all it was worth. 
He jumped now, with a parody of 
athleticism, onto the narrow stage 
in front of the solidscreen and 
smiled down at his audience. It 
consisted of some twenty-five 
people, half of whom Harsch knew 
only by first names. This company 
broke down roughly into four 
groups: the big chief and his yes- 
men; Harsch’s own yesmen, headed 
by Tony Caley; a handful of boys 
from Story and Market Response 
Departments with their yesmen; 
plus the usual quota of hypnotic- 
breasted stenographers. 

“Here’s how it is, boys,” Harsch 
began, trying to look disarming. 
“I’ve got an idea for a solid that has 
me knocked sideways, and I’m hop- 
ing and expecting it’ll have the 
same effect on all of you. Now I’m 
not going to try and sell it to you 
—we’re all busy men here, and for 


91 

another thing, it sells itself. It’s a 
great idea, at once original and 
familiar, at once homely and in- 
spiring. 

“In brief, the idea’s this: I want 
to put over a solid that is going to 
give Supernova a terrific boost, be- 
cause it’s going to have our studios 
as background, and some of our 
personnel as extras. At the same 
time, it’s going to pack colossal 
punch in terms of human drama 
and audience appeal. At the same 
time, it’s going to be a profile of 
New Union, the busiest, biggest, 
excitingest, megapolitanist plane- 
tary capital in this neck of the 
galaxy.” 

Harsch paused for effect. Several 
members of his audience were 
lighting up mescahales, picking 
their noses, or talking to each other 
in whispers. 

“I can see you’re asking your- 
selves,” Harsch said, smiling, “just 
how I intend to cram so much 
meat into one two-hour solid, O. K. 
I’ll show you.” 

He raised one hand eloquently, 
as a signal to his projectionist, 
Harry Dander. There was no bet- 
ter man than Harry at his job; 
even Harsch had been known to 
acknowledge that on occasions. 
Directly his hand rose, a solid ap- 
peared in the screen. 

It was the face of a man. He was 
in his late forties. The years which 
had dried away his flesh had only 
succeeded in revealing, under the 
fine skin, the nobility of his bone 



92 

structure: the tall forehead, the set 
of the cheekbones, the justness of the 
jaw. He was talking, although Har- 
ry had turned off the sound, leav- 
ing only the animation of the 
features to speak for themselves. 
This was the kind of man, you felt 
instinctively, whose daughter you 
would like to marry. His coun- 
tenance dwarfed Harsch Berlin. 

“This, ladies and gentlemen,*’ 
Harsch said, clenching his fists 
and holding them out before him, 
“this is the face of Art Stacker.” 

Now he had a reaction. The audi- 
ence was sitting up, looking at each 
other, looking at Mr. Wreyermeyer, 
trying to gauge the climate of opin- 
ion about them. Gratified, without 
letting the gratification show, 
Harsch continued. 

“Yes, this is the face of a great 
man. Art Stacker! What a man! 
He was known only to a narrow 
circle of men, here in this very 
studio where he worked, yet all 
who knew him admired and — 
why don’t I come right out with 
li}— loved him. I had the honor to 
be his right-hand man back in the 
good old days when Art was boss of 
Documentary Unit Two, and I 
plan this solid to be his biography 
—a tribute to Art Stacker.” 

He paused. If he could swing 
this one on Wreyermeyer and Co, 
he was made, because if it boosted 
Art Stacker it was also going to 
boost Harsch Berlin. He had to 
play his hand carefully, watching 
the big boys in the armchairs. 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

“Art finished up in the gutter!” 
someone called out. That was Hi 
Pilloi, only a yesman’s yesman. 

“Yes, and I am glad someone 
brought that point up at once,” 
Harsch said, carefully snubbing Hi 
Pilloi by not mentioning his name. 
“Sure, Art Stacker finished up in 
the gutter. He couldn’t quite make 
the grade. This solid is going to 
show why. It’s going to have 
subtlety. It’s going to show just 
how much grit and know-how is 
needed to serve the public as we 
serve them — because, like I said, it’s 
going to be a solid not just about 
Art Stacker, but about Supernova, 
and about New Union, and about 
Life. It’s going to have everything.” 

The gentle face faded, leaving 
Harsch standing there alone. Al- 
though he was thin almost to the 
point of emaciation, Harsch per- 
petually consumed slimming tab- 
lets for the luxury of hearing his 
underlings refer to him as “gangl- 
ing,” which he held to be a term 
of affection. 

“And the beauty of this solid is,” 
he continued dramatically, “that 
it’s already half made!” 

With Harry sliding smoothly in 
on his cue again, images began to 
grow in the seemingly limitless 
cube of the screen. Something as 
intricate and lovely as a magnifica- 
tion of a snowflake stirred and 
seemed to drift towards the audi- 
ence. It enlarged, sprouting detail, 
elaborating itself, until every tiny 
branch had other branches. It 



HAVE YOUR HATREDS READY 


93 


seemed, thanks to clever camera 
work, to be an organic growth: 
then the descending, slowing view- 
point at length revealed it to be a 
creation of concrete and stone and 
ferroline, molded by man into 
buildings and thoroughfares. 

“This,” Harsch pronounced, “is 
the fabulous city — our fabulous city 
—of New Union, as filmed by Unit 
Two under Art Stacker when he 
was at the height of his powers, 
twenty years ago. This solid was to 
be his great work; it was never 
completed, for reasons I will tell 
you later. But the sixteen reels of 
unedited tape he left behind as his 
greatest memorial have lain in our 
vaults here all that long time, until 
I dug them out just the other day. 

“O.K. Now Fm not going to talk 
any more for a while. Fm going to 
ask you to sit back and appreciate 
the sheer beauty of these shots. Fm 
going to ask you to try and judge 
their undoubted value in terms of 
esthetic appeal and box office 
punch. Fm going to ask you to 
just relax and watch a masterpiece, 
in which Fm proud to say I had 
such a considerable hand,” 

The viewpoint was still sinking 
with all the leisure of a drowned 
man, below the highest towers, 
through the aerial levels, the pedes- 
trian (human and non-human) 
levels, the various transport and 
service levels, down to the ground, 
the asphalt ground, embedded in 
which a convex glass traflic guide 
reflected in miniature the whole of 


that long camera descent from the 
skies. Then the focus shifted later- 
ally, taking in the bright boots of 
a police ofiicer. 

Meanwhile, almost unnoticed, a 
commentary had begun. It was a 
typical Unit Two commentary, 
quiet, unemphatic, spoken in Art 
Stacker’s own voice. 

**On the seventy planets which 
occupy the insignificant corner of 
space inhabited by man, there is no 
bigger or more diverse city than 
New Union,*' the commentary said. 
**lt has become a fable to all men 
of all races. To describe it is al- 
most impossible without descending 
into statistics and figures, and this 
is to lose sight of the reality; we 
as\ you to come exploring the 
reality with us. Forget the facts 
and figures: loo\ instead at the 
streets and mansions and, above all, 
at the individuals which comprise 
New Union, Loo\, and asl^^ your- 
selves this: how does one find the 
heart of a great city?" 

New Union had grown over the 
ten islands of an archipelago in the 
temperate zone of the planet Keir- 
son, and spread to the nearby con- 
tinent, Five hundred bridges, a 
hundred and fifty subways, sixty 
heliplane routes and innumerable 
ferries, gondolas and sailing craft 
interconnected the ten sectors. The 
camera swept over Harby Clive 
Bridge now, hovering before the 
first block beyond the waterway. A 
young man was coming out of the 
block, springing down the outer 



94 

steps three at a time. On his face 
were mingled excitement, triumph 
and joy. He could hardly contain 
himself. He could not walk fast 
enough. He was buoyed with ex- 
altation. He was the young man 
you can find in any large city: a 
man about to make his mark, 
having scored his first success, con- 
fident beyond sense, happy beyond 
measure. In him you could see the 
fuse burning which had reached 
out to seventy planets and dreamed 
of seventy thousand more. 

The commentator did not say 
this. The picture said it for him, 
catching the young man’s strut, his 
angular shadow sharp and restless 
on the pavement. But Harsch 
Berlin could not stay silent. He 
came forward so that his figure bit 
its silhouette out of the solid in the 
screen. 

“That’s the way it was with Art,” 
he said. “He was always digging 
around for what he called ‘the ex- 
act, revealing detail.’ Maybe that’s 
why he got no further than he did: 
he drove us all crazy hanging 
around for that detail.” 

“These are just shots of a big 
city,” Barnes from Story called up 
impatiently. “We’ve all seen this 
sort of footage before, Harsch. Just 
what does it all add up to?” 

Barnes was a nobody trying to 
be a somebody; the boys in the 
back office spat when they heard 
his name. 

“If you used your eyes, you’d see 
the pattern forming,” Harsch re- 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

plied. “That was how it was where 
Art was concerned — he just let the 
thing evolve, without imposing a 
pattern. Watch this coming shot 
now for pure comedy....” 

Young lovers had come sweeping 
up a water lane in a powered float. 
They moored, stepped ashore, and 
walked arm in arm across a mosaic 
walk to the nearest cafe. Back- 
ground music changed tempo; the 
focus of attention slid from the 
lovers to the waiters. Their smooth- 
ness of manner at table {''Certain- 
ly, madam, I will bring you a 
fingerbowl at once') was contrasted 
with their indifference when they 
were behind scenes, in the squalor 
and confusion of the kitchens (“/oe, 
some old cow wants a fingerbowl; 
where the hell are they}"), 

A close-up showed two elderly 
waiters passing through the inter- 
communicating doors between din- 
ing room and kitchen. One was 
going into the kitchen, one out. 
The one going in uttered with a 
wink this cryptic and sinister sen- 
tence: "He's eaten it!" A man at 
a nearby table, overhearing the 
words, dropped his knife and fork 
and turned pale. 

“Get the idea?” Harsch asked 
his audience. “Art is digging down. 
He’s peeling off strata after strata 
of this, the mightiest city of all 
time. Before we’re through, you’re 
going to see some of the filth he 
found at the bottom.” 

Hardly for a moment had he 
taken his lynx eyes off Mr. Emile 



HAVE YOUR HATREDS READY 

P. Wrcyermeyer, whose dead-pan 
countenance was partially hidden 
by wreaths of mescahale smoke. 
The big chief now crossed his legs; 
that could be bad, a sign perhaps 
of impatience. Harsch, who had 
learnt to be sensitive about such 
things, thought it might be time 
to try a direct sounding. Coming 
to the edge of the stage, he leaned 
forward and said ingratiatingly, 
“Can you see it building up yet, 
Emile?” 

“I’m still sitting here,” Mr. 
Wreyermeyer said. You could call 
it an enthusiastic response. 

“Good I” Harsch said, turning 
briskly, “gangling” to his yesmen, 
raising a hand to Harry. The image 
died behind him, and he stood fists 
on hips, legs apart, looking down 
at the occupants of the padded 
seats, making his facial line soften. 
It was a triumph of deception. 

“Those of you who never had 
the privilege of meeting Art,” he 
said, “will already be asking, ‘What 
sort of a man could reveal a city 
with such genius?’ Not to keep you 
in suspense any longer. I’ll tell you. 
When he was on this last consign- 
ment, I was just a fresh cub kid 
in the solid business, working under 
Art. I guess I learnt a whole lot 
from Art, in the matter of plain, 
solid humanity as well as technique. 
We’re going to show you a bit of 
film now that a cameraman of Unit 
Two took of Art without him 
knowing. I believe you’ll find it 
. . . kind of moving. O.K., Harry.” 


95 

The solid was suddenly there. 
In a corner of one of New Union’s 
spaceports. Art Stacker and several 
of his documentary team sat against 
junked oxygenation equipment, 
taking lunch. Art was perhaps 
forty-eight, a little over Harsch’s 
present age. Hair blown over his 
eyes, he was devouring a gigantic 
sandwich and talking to a 
pudding-faced youth with crew cut 
and putty nose. Looking round at 
the solid, Harsch identified his 
younger self with some embarrass- 
ment and said, “You got to remem- 
ber this was shot all of twenty 
years ago.” 

“You sure weren’t so gangling 
in those days, boss,” one of his 
rooters in the audience called. 

Art was speaking. '*Now Wrey- 
ermeyer has given us the chance to 
go through with this consignment*,* 
he was saying, **let*s not spoil it by 
being glib. Anyone in a city this 
size can pic\ up interesting faces, 
or build up a few snappy archi- 
tectural angles into a pattern, with 
the help of background noise. Let^s 
try to aim for something deeper. 1 
want to find what really lies at the 
heart of this metropolis.** 

**Supposing it hasnt got a heart, 
Mr. Stacker?** the youthful Harsch 
asked. “/ mean — you hear of heart- 
less men and women; could be 
this is a heartless city.** 

**That*s fust a semantic quibble** 
Art said. **All men and women 
have hearts, even the cruel ones. 
Same with cities — and Vm not 



96 

denying 'New Union isnt a cruel 
city in many ways. People who live 
in it have to fight all the while; 
you can see it in our line of busi- 
ness. The good in them gradually 
gets overlaid and lost. You start 
good, you end bad just because you 
— oh, hell, you forget, I suppose. 
You forget you're human!' 

"That must be terrible, Mr. 
Stacker," young Harsch said. "I'll 
take care never to get that way 
myself. I won't let New Union 
beat me!' 

Art finished his sandwich, look- 
ing searchingly at the blank young 
face blinking into his. "Never mind 
watching out for New Union," he 
said, almost curtly. "Watch out for 
yourself." 

He stood up, wiping his big 
hands on his slacks. One of his 
lighting crew offered him a mes- 
c^ale and said, "Well, that's about 
tucked up the spaceport angle. Art. 
What sector do we tackle next?" 

Art looked round smilingly, the 
set of his jaw noticeable. "We take 
on the politicians next," he said. 

The youthful Harsch scrambled 
to his feet. Evidently he had no- 
ticed the camera turned on them, 
for his manner was noticeably more 
aggressive. 

"Say, Mr. Stacks, if we could 
clear up the legal rackets of New 
Union," he said, "at the same time 
as we get our solids — why, we'd be 
doing everyone a favor. We'd get 
famous, all of us I" 

“I was just a crazy, idealistic kid 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

back in those days,” the matured 
Harsch, at once abashed and de- 
lighted, protested to the audience, 
“I’d still to learn life is nothing 
but a kind of coordination of 
rackets.” He smiled widely to in- 
dicate that he might be kidding, 
saw that Mr. Wreyermeyer was not 
smiling, and lapsed into silence 
again. 

In the screen. Unit Two was 
picking up its traps. The cumber- 
some polyhedron of a trans-Ma- 
gellanic freighter sank into the 
landing pits behind them and blew 
off steam piercingly. 

"I'll tell you the sort of thing 
we want to try and capture," Art 
told his team as he shouldered a 
pack of equipment. "When I first 
came to this city to join Supernova, 
eight years ago, I was standing in 
the lobby of the Federal Justice 
building before an important in- 
dustrial case was to be tried. A 
group of local politicians about to 
give evidence passed me, and I 
heard one say as they went in-^ 
Tve never forgotten it--' Have your 
hatreds ready, gentlemen'. For me, 
it will always embody the way that 
prejudice can engulf a man. 
Touches like that we must have!' 

Art and his fellows trudged out 
of the picture, shabby, determined. 
The solid faded, and there before 
the screen stood Harsch Berlin, 
spruce, determined. 

“It still doesn’t begin to stack 
up, Harsch,” Ruddigori said from 
his armchair. He was Mr. Wreyer- 



HAVE YOUR HATREDS READY 


97 


meyer’s Personnel Manager, and a 
big shot in his own right. You had 
to be careful with a louse like that. 

“Perhaps you don’t get the sub- 
tleties, Ruddy, eh?” Harsch sug- 
gested sweetly. “The thing’s stack- 
ing fine. That little cameo has just 
demonstrated to you why Art never 
made the grade. He talked too 
much. He theorized. He shot off 
his mouth to kids like I was then. 
He wasn’t hard enough in the 
head. He was nothing more nor 
less than just an artist. Ruddy. 
Right?” 

“If you say so, Harsch, boy,” Rud- 
dy said levelly, but he turned at 
once to say something inaudible to 
Mr. Wreyermeyer. TTie familiarity 
of it! Caught for a second off guard, 
Harsch glared stilettos at the studio 
chief; Mr. Wreyermeyer sat im- 
mobile as if made of stone, al- 
though now and again his throat 
bobbed frog-like as he swallowed. 

Harsch made a brusque signal to 
Harry in the projection box. He 
would swing this deal on Super- 
nova if he had to stay here all af- 
ternoon and evening plugging it. 
He blew his nose and slipped a 
slimming tablet into his mouth 
under cover of his handkerchief. 

“Right,” he said sharply. “You 
should have seen enough to grasp 
the general picture. Now we’re 
going in for the kill. Are you 
story girls taking notes, down 
there?” 

A babble of female assent reas- 
sured him. 


“Right,” he repeated automatic- 
ally. 

Behind him. Art Stacker’s New 
Union was recreated once more, a 
dty which administered the might 
of the growing Region and swam 
in the wealth of a gigantic plane- 
tary sweepstake: assembled here 
as the mind of Art Stacker had 
visualized it two decades ago, a 
city acting at once as liberator and 
conqueror to its multitudinous in- 
habitants. 

Now evening was falling over its 
maze of concrete canyons. The sun 
set, the great globes of atomic light 
tethered in the sky poured their 
radiance over thoroughfares mov- 
ing with a new awareness. Harry 
had dimmed down the original 
commentary, giving Harsch the 
opportunity to provide his own. 

“Here it is, night coming down 
over our fabulous city, just as we’ve 
all seen it lots of times,” he said 
briskly. “Art caught it all as it’s 
never been caught before or since. 
He used to tell me, I remember, 
that night was the time a city really 
showed its claws, so the boys spent 
a fortnight padding around look- 
ing for sharp, broken shadows that 
suggested claws. The craze for sig- 
nificant detail again. Some of their 
pickings are coming up now.” 

The clawed shadows moved in, 
fangs of light bit into the dark 
flanks of side alleys. An almost tan- 
gible restlessness, like the noisy si- 
lence of a jungle, cluttered across 
the ramps and squares of New 



98 

Union; even the present onlookers 
could feel it. They sat more alertly 
in their seats and despatched an 
underdog to enquire why the air- 
conditioning was not working 
better. Mr. Wreyermeyer stirred; 
that must mean something. 

Behind a facade of civilization, 
the night life of New Union had a 
primitive ferocity; the Jurassic 
wore evening dress. In Art Stack- 
er’s interpretation of it, it was es- 
sentially a dreary world, the amal- 
gam of the homesicknesses and 
lusts of the thousand nations who 
had drifted to Keirson. The indi- 
vidual was lost in this atom-lit 
wilderness where thirty million 
people could be alone together 
within a few square miles. 

Art made it quite clear that the 
thronging multitude, queuing for 
leg shows and jikey joints, were 
harmless. Living in flocks, they had 
developed the flock mentality. They 
were too harmless to tear anything 
of value out of the flux of New 
Union; all they asked for was a 
nice time. You could only really 
enjoy yourself by stepping hard on 
a thousand faces. 

Art showed the hard-steppers. 
They were the ones who could af- 
ford to buy solitude and a woman 
to go with it. They drifted above 
the sparkling avenues in bubbles, 
they ate in undersea restaurants, 
nodding in brotherly fashion to the 
sharks watching them through the 
glass walls, they wined in a hun- 
dred little dives, they sat tensely 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

over the gaming tables: and at the 
imperious signal of their eyes, there 
was always a serf to come running, 
a serf who sweated and trembled 
as he ran. That is how a galactic 
city runs; power must always re- 
member it is powerful. 

Now the scene changed again. 
The camera began to investigate 
Bosphorus Concourse. 

The Concourse lay at the heart 
of New Union. Here the search for 
pleasure was tensest, intensest. 
Barkers cried their rival attractions, 
liquor flowed like a high tide, 
cinema vied with sinema, the 
women of the night were spider- 
ishly busy. 

Harsch Berlin could not resist 
putting a word in. 

“Have you ever seen such real- 
ism, gentlemen?” he demanded. 
“Here are ordinary folks — folks 
like you, like me — ^just getting 
down to having a whale of a good 
time. Think what wonderful prop- 
aganda these shots are for our splen- 
did city! And where’ve they been 
these last twenty years? Why, lying 
down in our vaults, neglected, al- 
most lost. Nobody would ever have 
seen them if I hadn’t hunted them 
up!” 

Mr. Wreyermeyer spoke. 

“I’ve seen them, Harsch,” he said 
throatily. “For my money, they’re 
too sordid to have any popular 
appeal.” 

Harsch stood absolutely still. A 
dark stain rose in his face. Those 
few words told him — and every- 



HAVE YOUR HATREDS READY 

one else present — exactly where he 
stood. He stood out on a limb. If 
he persisted as he wanted to per- 
sist, he would rouse the big chief’s 
anger; if he backed down, he would 
lose face, and there was not a man 
here who, for various reasons, 
would not like to see that. He was 
spiked. 

In the solid behind Harsch, men 
and women queued tightly for ad- 
mission to a horror show Death in 
Death Cell Six. Above them, dwarf- 
ing them, was a gigantic still of a 
man being choked, head down, 
eyes popping, mouth gaping. You 
could see his epiglottis. It was a 
masterpiece of realism. That show 
had actually been produced by Mr. 
Wreyermeyer himself in his 
younger days; Harsch had intended 
a pretty compliment about it, but 
now in his hesitation he let the 
moment slip. 

“We needn’t show all this sordid 
stuff, Emile, if you don’t think so,” 
he said, smiling as if in pain. “Fm 
just giving it a run-over to put 
the general idea before you. We’ll 
—you’ll settle on the final details 
later, naturally,” 

Mr. Wreyermeyer said nothing. 
He nodded his head once, neutrally. 
Ruddigori spoke up. 

“You’re too sold on Art Stacker, 
Harsch,” he said kindly. “He was 
only a common bum with a camera, 
after all.” 

“Sure, Ruddy, sure,” Harsch re- 
plied; he always knew when it was 
time to back away. “Haven’t I 


99 

just told Mr. Wreyermeyer here 
that this is sordid stuff? Our job 
after will be to pick the good bits 
out of the junk.” 

“Nobody could do that better 
than you, H. B.,” Tony Caley 
called. 

“Thanks, Tony,” Harsch said, 
nodding cordially to him. Tony was 
his head yesman; the bastard was 
going to feel the ax afterwards for 
not giving better backing. Why, 
he’d not spoken till now, just sat 
there leering at the stenographers. 

Art Stacker’s city was emptying 
now. Crumpled mascahale packets, 
newspapers, tickets, programs, pre- 
ventatives, bills and flowers lay in 
the gutters. The revelers, sick and 
tired, were straggling home. 

“Now watch this!” Harsch said, 
putting force into his voice, clench- 
ing his fists, gangling. “This is 
really a^ human document. This is 
where Stacker really came off the 
rails.” 

A fog was settling lightly over 
Bosphorus Concourse, emphasizing 
the growing vacancy of the place. 
A fat man, clothes all unbuttoned, 
reeled out of a bordel and made 
for the nearest lift. It sank away 
with him, like a ball falling down 
a drain. 

From St. Bosphorus Cathedral, 
two thirty sounded. Lights snapped 
off in a deserted restaurant, leav- 
ing on the retina an after-image of 
upturned chairs. One last prosti- 
tute clattered wearily home, clutch- 
ing her handbag. 



100 

Yet still the Concourse was not 
entirely empty of humanity. The 
remorseless eye of the camera 
hunted down, in sundry doorways, 
the last watchers of the scene. They 
had stood there, not participating, 
when the evening was at its height; 
they stood there still when the first 
milkman was stirring. Watching 
the crowd, watching the stillness, 
watching the last whore hobble 
home, they stood in their doorways 
as if peering from a warren. From 
the shadows, their faces gleamed 
with a terrible, inexpressible ten- 
sion. Only their eyes itioved. 

“These men,” Harsch said, “fas- 
cinated Stacker. I told you he was 
crazy in some ways. He reckoned 
that if anybody could lead him to 
the heart of the city he kept on 
talking about, these people could. 
Night after night, they were always 
there. God knows what they 
wanted! Stacker called them "the 
impotent specters of the feast."' 

“They’re still there,” Ruddigori 
said unexpectedly. “You find them 
lurking in the doorways of any 
big city. I’ve wondered about them 
myself.” 

That was unexpected. It was not 
policy to wonder about anything 
not directly connected with Super- 
nova. Harsch raised his hand to 
Harry, a recrudescence of hope 
making him gangle again. 

The solidscrcen blanked, then 
was filled with form once more. 
An overhead camera tracked two 
men down a canal-side walk; the 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

two men were Art Stacker and his 
cub assistant, Harsch Berlin. 

“In this shot,” the mature Harsch 
told his audience, “you see me and 
Stacker going along to the home 
of one of these night-birds; I tagged 
along just for the laughs.” 

The two figures paused outside 
a little tailor’s shop, looking doubt- 
fully at the sign which read sim- 
ply: A. WILLITTS TAILOR. 

'7 hat/e the feeling we are going 
to turn up something big*/ Art was 
saying tensely as the sound came 
on. *"We*re going to hear what a 
city really is, from someone who 
must have felt its atmosphere most 
\eenly. But it wont be pleasant, I 
warn you, Harsch. You stay here 
if youd prefer.** 

'"Gee, Art,** the youngster pro- 
tested, "if something big*s going to 
brea\, I naturally want to be in on 
it.** 

Art looked speculatively at his 
assistant. 

"1 don*t suppose there*ll be any 
money in this, son*,* he said. 

"I \now that. Art. I don*t only 
thin\ of money; what do you takje 
me for? This is something Philo- 
sophical, isn*t it?** 

"Yeah. I guess it is.** 

They went together into the 
little shop. 

Darkness reigned inside. It 
seemed to seep out of the black 
G-suits which were the tailor’s spe- 
cialty; they hung stiff and bulky 
all round the walls, funereal in the 
gloom. The tailor, Willitts, was a 



HAVE YOUR HATREDS READY 

little newt of a man; his features 
were recognizable as one of the 
Concourse nightwatchers. Art’s un- 
derlings had trailed him to this 
lair. 

Willi tts’ eyes bulged and glis- 
tened like those of a drowning rat. 
He was melancholy and undershot. 
He denied ever going to Bosphorus 
Concourse. When Art persisted, he 
fell silent, dangling his little fingers 
against the counter. 

'7'm not a policeman^ Art said. 
'*rm just curious, I want to l{now 
why you stand there every night 
the way you do*,* 

*‘lt*s nothing to be ashamed of** 
Willitts muttered, dropping his 
eyes. '7 dont do anything.** 
**That*s just it,** Art said eagerly. 
**You don*t do anything. Why do 
you — and the others lH{e you — 
stand there not doing anything? 
What are you thinking of? What 
do you see?** 

**rve got my business to attend 
to, Mister,** Willitts protested. ^l*m 
busy. Cant you see Vm busy?** 
“Answer my questions and Til 
go away.” 

**We could maXe it worth your 
while, Willitts,** young Harsch in- 
sinuated, patting his breast pocket. 

The little man’s eyes were fur- 
tive. He licked his lips. He looked 
so tired, you would think there was 
not a spark of blood in him. 

**Leave me alone,** he said. 
*'That*s all I asX — just leave me 
alone, Vm not hurting you am I? 
A customer might come in any 


101 

Ume. Vm not answering your ques- 
tions, Now please beat it out of 
here.** 

**We*ve got ways and means of 
getting the answers we want*,* 
Harsch threatened. 

‘^Leave me alone, you young 

thug. If you touch me, 1*11 call the 



Unexpectedly, Art jumped on 
him, pinning the little fellow down 
backwards across the counter, hold- 
ing him by his thin shoulders. Of 
the two, Art’s face was the more 
desperate. 

**Come on, Willitts,** he said. 
'I've got to \now. I've got to Xnow. 
I've been digging down deeper into 
this cesspit of a city wee\ after 
weeX, and you're the coc\roach 
I've found creeping round at the 
bottom of it. You're going to tell 
me what it feels li\e down there 
or, so help me. I'll breaX your 

neeXr 

"How can I tell you?** Willitts 
demanded with sudden, mouselike 
fury. "I can*t tell you. I can't— I 
haven't got the words. You'd have 
to be ... my sort before you could 
savvy." 

And although Art knocked the 
litde tailor about and pulled his 
hair out, he got nothing more from 
him than that. In the end they gave 
it up and left Willitts panting, ly- 
ing behind his counter in the dust. 

"I didn't mean to lose control of 
myself liXe that," Art said, licking 
his knuckles as he emerged from 
the shop. He must have known the 



102 

camera was on him, but was too pre- 
occupied to care. **Som€thing just 
went blan\ inside me, We*ve all got 
our hatreds jar too ready, I guess. 
But / must find out . . 

His set face loomed larger and 
larger in the screen, eclipsing all 
else. One eyelid was flickering un- 
controllably. He moved out of 
sight, still talking. 

The screen went blank. 

“Terrific stuff!’* Tony Caley 
shouted. “It should go over big.” 

Everyone was talking in the audi- 
ence now, except the big chief; 
they had all enjoyed the beating up. 

“Seriously,” Barnes was saying, 
“that last scene did have something. 
You could replay it with proper 
actors, have a few bust teeth and 
things and it would really be solid. 
Maybe finish with the little guy 
getting knocked into the canal.” 

Timing his exits was a specialty 
with Harsch. He had them all 
awake and now he would show 
them no more. Hands in pockets, 
he came slowly down the few steps 
into the auditorium. 

“So there’s the story of a jerk 
called Art Stacker for you, fellows,” 
he said, as his right foot left the 
last step. “He couldn’t take it. The 
solid business was too tough for 
him. Right there and then, after 
he beat up the tailor, he dropped 
everything and disappeared into 
the stews of New Union. He didn’t 
even stay to round off his picture, 
and Unit Two folded up. He was a 
real quitter, was Art.” 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

Ruddy came up to Harsch and 
said, “You have me interested. How 
come, though, we’ve had to wait 
twenty years to hear all this?” 

Carefully, Harsch spread his 
hands wide and smiled. 

“Because Stacker was a dirty 
word round here when he first 
quit,” he said, aiming his voice 
not at Ruddy but at Mr. Wreyer- 
meyer, “and after that he was for- 
gotten and his work was tucked 
away. Then — well, it happened I 
ran into Stacker a couple of days 
back, and that gave me the idea 
of working over the old Unit Two 
files.” 

He tried to move in front of Mr. 
Wrcyermeyer, to make it easier for 
the big chief to compliment him on 
his sagacity if he felt so inclined; 
but Ruddy got in the way again. 

“You mean Art’s still alive?” 
Ruddy persisted. “He must be quite 
an old man now. What’s he do- 
ing, for heaven’s sake?” 

“He’s just a down-and-out,” 
Harsch said. “I didn’t care to be 
seen talking to him, so I got away 
from him as soon as possible. Man, 
he stinks!” 

He shook Ruddy off and stood 
before the big chief. 

“Well, Emile,” he said, as calmly 
as he could, “don’t tell me you 
don’t smell a solid there — ^some- 
thing to sweep ’em off their feet 
and knock ’em in the aisles.” 

As if deliberately prolonging the 
suspense, Mr. Wreyermeyer took 
another drag on his mescahale be- 



HAVE YOUR HATREDS READY 

fore removing it from his mouth. 

“We’d have to have a pair of 
young lovers in it,” he said stonily. 

The old sucker had fallen for it I 

“Sure,” Harsch exclaimed, scowl- 
ing to hide his elation. “Two pairs 
of young lovers! Anything you say, 
Emile.” 

Tony Caley was also there, try- 
ing to horn in on his boss’s suc- 
cess. 

“And these guys in the door- 
ways, Mr. Wreyermeyer,” he said 
eagerly, “maybe they could be gal- 
actic spies and we could make it 
into a thriller, hey.?” 

“Yep, that figures,” Tony’s yes- 
man declared, smacking the palm 
of his hand with his fist. “And this 
Art Stacker could be their dupe, 
see, and we could have him shot 
up in the end, see.” 

“Not too much shooting,” Barnes 
interrupted. “I see it more as a saga 
of the common man, and we could 
call it Our Town or something — 
if that title isn’t under copyright.” 

“How about Starry Sidewall^s for 
a name?” someone else suggested. 

“It’s a vehicle for Eddie Clap- 
worth!” Hi Pilloi shouted. 

The boys were playing with it. 
Harsch had won his round; man, 
how he loved himself! 

He was hustling out of the little 
theatre with the rest of them when 
Ruddy touched his arm. 

“You never told me, Harsch,” he 
said, “just how you happened to 
find Art again.” 

There was something subversive 


103 

about Ruddy; it was a miracle he 
had chmbed as high as he had. He 
was forever asking questions. 

“It was like this,” Harsch said. 
“I happened to have a rendezvous 
with some dame a couple of nights 
back. I was looking for a taxi-bub- 
ble afterwards — there weren’t many 
about, because this was the early 
hours of the morning, and I had to 
walk through Bosphorus Con- 
course. This old guy hanging 
about in a doorway recognized me 
and called out to me.” 

“And it was Art?” Ruddy en- 
quired excitedly. 

“It was Art all right. He’d have 
kept me talking all night if I 
hadn’t been firm. But at least it put 
me onto the concept of this solid. 
Well, see you tomorrow. Ruddy.” 

“Just a minute, Harsch. This is 
important. Didn’t Art say if he 
had found out what was at the 
heart of the city? That was what 
he’d gone looking for, wasn’t it?” 

“Yeah. Oh, he found it all right. 
He wanted to tell me all about it 
— at two in the morning! I told 
him what he could do!” 

“But what did he say, Harsch?” 

“Hell, man, Ruddy, what’s it 
matter what a broken-down bum 
like Stacker said or didn’t say? It 
was his usual patter, but even 
worse to understand than in the 
old days — ^you know. Philosophical. 
I was pretty plastered, I couldn’t 
bother to take it in.” 

“But had he found the secret he 
was chasing?” 



104 

‘‘So he said — but whatever it was, 
it had strictly no cash value. His 
pants were in rags, I tell you; the 
crazy guy was shivering all the 
time. Say, I must move. See you, 
Ruddy.” 

They made the solid. It was 
one of Supernova’s big budget pro- 
ductions for the year. It raked in 
the money on every inhabited 
planet of the Region, and Hirsch 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

Berlin was a made man thereafter. 
They called it Song of a Mighty 
City\ it had three top bands, seven- 
teen hit tunes and a regiment of 
dancing girls. The whole thing was 
reshot in the studios in the pastel 
shades deemed most appropriate 
for a musical, and they finally 
picked on a more suitable city than 
New Union for the locale. Art 
Stacker, of course, did not come 
into it at all. 



If your newsdealer is sold out, or does not carry F&SF regularly, use 
this handy coupon to subscribe. 

You can save up to $2.60 on a three year subscription. Moreover, 
you will be protected against any postal rate increases. Each copy, 
mailed in a protective wrapper, will be delivered to your home on or 
before publication date. 


mail this 

money- 

saving 

coupon 

today 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION MAY-B 

527 Madison Avenuo, Now York 22, N. Y# 

Please enter my subscription ot once, to stort with next issue. 
I enclose □ $10.00 for 3 yeors (soving $2.60) 

□ $7 for 2 yeors □ $4 for 1 year 


Name 

Address.. 


City.. 


..Zone.. 


..State.. 




Vve never understood why Hollywood changed Dkk Matheson's the 
SHRINKING MAN tO THE INCREDIBLE SHRINKING MAN. Personally I like 
my shrinkings ( or any other unlikely phenomena) to be as credible as the 
author can make them. In a change of pace from his satires, Ron Gou- 
lart lends unusual credibility to the theme of variations in body size— 
not, to be sure, by scientific plausibility in the physiological process, 
but by acute conviction in the psychological reactions to the experience. 


...and Curiouser 

by RON GOULART 


. . . she was now about two feet high, 
and was going on shrinking rapidly 
. . . she soon made out that she was 
in the pool of tears which she had 
wept when she was nine feet tall. 

Alice’s adventures in wonderland 

Sam Morris didn’t think about it 
until a minute or so after he’d 
kissed her. “Just heavy traffic on the 
freeway after the canal turnoff. 
And I got stuck right to five with 
MacDonald,” he was saying, won- 
dering if he’d chewed enough 
mints and looking for a hanger for 
his coat. “I haven’t stopped to have 
a drink for over a month.” He 
turned to look at his wife. 

Connie smiled a little nervously, 
pulling at her sweater in back. “I 
was worried a bit, Sam. I’m sorry. 
It’s one of my conditioned re- 
sponses.” 


He looked down at her feet. She 
was wearing the mukluks he’d 
given her for her birthday two 
years back. “Connie, were you 
standing on something when I 
came in.^” 

She walked by him and Started 
for the kitchen. “No, Sam. I grew 
two inches is all.” 

The cream-colored door slammed 
after her. 

“OK, so you got a good exit line. 
Now, damnit, what are you talking 
about?” he said looking into the 
kitchen. 

Connie was bent down examin- 
ing something in the oven of the 
bright white stove. “A roast’d be 
nice tonight, I thought, Sam.” 

Sam took a cigarette out of the 
pack in his shirt pocket. Lighting 
it, he Straddled the tube kitchen 
chair nearest his wife. “You men- 


105 



106 

tioned, sweet, that you’d grown 
two inches. Did you do that today 
while I was in the city? I often 
wonder what you do while I’m 
away at the office.” 

Connie let the oven flip shut. “I 
just got the idea you liked taller 
women.” She managed to give the 
impression that she was looking up 
at him even though he was sitting 
down. 

“Is that why I married a girl 
five three?” He remembered to 
puff his cigarette. 

“I’m not talking about who you 
married. I said what I thought you 
liked.” 

“Connie.” Sam stood. “It’s nearly 
a year since we left Earth, huh?” 
Close to her he realized she was 
two inches taller all right. “Really, 
Connie, coming to Peregrine, get- 
ting transferred, was the right 
change. The sort of thing on Earth, 
it hasn’t happened here. I think 
I’m reformed or whatever and it 
won’t.” He touched her hair. 

Connie turned half to him. 
“Maybe, Sam.” Then she walked 
away to the dishware cabinet. 

“Why don’t you have me 
trailed?” He reached for the knob 
on the kitchen door. Stopped and 
threw his cigarette at the sink. As 
it fizzled he came back to Connie. 
“How in the Christ did you grow 
two inches?” 

Connie dodged and set dishes on 
the table. “What I do during the 
day, Sam, if you’re interested. 
What I do here one hundred and 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

fifty-three miles from the city.” 
She went to the sink and fished 
out the cigarette butt, dumping it 
in the plastic bag by the vacuum 
closet. “What I do is sit here for 
awhile and enjoy the climate.” 

“We decided on this because of 
your allergies,” Sam said. 

“Then if I’m in an out-going 
mood I drive to our nearest neigh- 
bor. That is twenty-six miles. To 
give you the details.” 

“I know where the Fulmers live.” 

“But once in awhile I go further 
away. To those hills over there.” 

Out of the small kitchen window 
only the dry yellow earth and the 
fuzzy joshua trees showed. To sec 
the hills you had to go into the liv- 
ing room. 

“And the exercise made you 
grow.” 

“I found a place over there. I 
don’t understand it yet. There’s a 
pool, too. I’ve been swimming 
there.” She bent to look at the 
roast again. “Like about last week 
I was thinking that maybe if I was 
taller things would be better. And 
I was. That was while I was in the 
pool. But then I came home and 
found out I could be taller if I 
wanted to. Or go back to my old 
height.” 

Sam sat down. “That’s ridicu- 
lous.” 

“Probably. It’s true. Today I just 
decided to grow.” Something in a 
pot on the top of the stove began 
to make bubbling sounds. “That’s 
all.” Connie got a holder and car- 



. . . AND CURIOUSER 


107 


ried the pot to the drain board. 

When Connie served dinner Sam 
moved in his chair so he would be 
facing his plate. After he finished 
the chocolate pudding Sam said, 
“You’re not kidding, are you, 
Connie?” 

She cleared her throat. “No.” 

“Well.” Sam picked up his coffee 
cup, put it down. “I’ve been trying 
to come up with the right little 
saying. You know — the old Venu- 
sian Schoolmaster says, 'Don’t mess 
with the universe.’ You think, Con- 
nie, the pool is dangerous?” 

“I had an examination last week. 
Remember, Sam ? The day you 
took the trip. I’m healthy. Except 
for the allergies, of course.” 

He wanted to keep away from 
that. The pool might be OK. It was 
probably good for Connie to be 
occupied with something. “I re- 
member some more maxims. But 
they date back to my days in 
Columbus, on Earth. When I 
didn’t know there was a planet 
named Peregrine.” He looked at 
his wife and decided to add, “Or 
a girl named Connie. You want to 
be two inches taller, be.” If she 
really got involved with this it 
might eventually be possible to stay 
in the city on a weekend now and 
then. Sam smiled at Connie and 
finished his coffee, even though it 
was cold now. 

It took Sam only a week or so 
to become used to his wife’s new 
height. By the time he went to the 


six-planet sales meeting for his 
agency he was adjusted to kissing 
her two inches higher than for- 
merly. 

He was on Gamaliel for four 
days. He had planned on three but 
hadn’t expected to run into the girl 
who headed the food copy group 
on Barnum. 

Sam got back to his home on 
the desert early on a dry afternoon. 
A sharp wind was starting to come 
up and the joshua trees were get- 
ting more askew. The hills seemed 
closer. 

Connie wasn’t in the house. Sam 
sat on the edge of a sofa chair for 
several minutes, then decided to 
take a shower. 

He was in the stall, trying to de- 
cide what sort of a song he was 
in the mood to sing, when he heard 
a crashing in the back yard. It 
sounded like the old swing had 
collapsed. Turning off the water 
Sam put on his robe and wrapped 
a towel around his head. The first 
few steps his bare feet made dark 
footprints on the rug. 

Out by the garage area Connie 
was standing with her hands be- 
hind her back. “Sam,” she said. 
“I didn’t know you were back. 
“How was the trip?” 

Sam stepped onto the porch. The 
swing he’d put out by the garage 
was bent and tangled in a heap. 
He was halfway down the gravel 
path, walking gingerly, when the 
thing hit him this time. He looked 
over at Connie alongside the ga- 



108 

rage and the relationship finally im- 
pressed him. “Connie, why in the 
hell are you nine feet tall?” 

Connie made a vague gesture 
with her right hand. “I didn’t know 
you were going to be back until 
dinner time.” 

Sam backed away a few feet. 
“What’s that got to do with it?” 

“Well, I got to wondering yester- 
day what it would be like to be 
nine feet tall.” She frowned and 
looked off. “Now, don’t think I’m 
silly, but I was wondering how 
those, you know, circus people 
feel. It’s really not as interesting as 
I thought. Even wondering how it 
feels to be a short Venusian.” 

Sam took the towel off his head. 

“I’m sorry about the swing,” 
Connie said. “I got tired. I was out 
in the hills swimming.” 

Sam made a ball out of the towel. 

“I was worried, Sam. I thought 
you maybe met a girl on Gamaliel. 
A model, probably. Like Noreen, 
was it? I knew if all your agency 
people from six planets get together 
there’d be women around and all. 
It was Noreen, wasn’t it?” 

“Which time?” Sam threw his 
towel at the barbecue pit and went 
into the house. 

When he finished his second 
shower he found Connie in the liv- 
ing room watching the Kine. She 
was back to her usual size. Or 
rather she was two inches taller, 
but Sam had adjusted to that. 

Sam decided to call his wife 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

every morning and usually each 
afternoon for awhile. He couldn’t 
tell from her voice if she was the 
right size, but he didn’t want her 
to feel alone. He tried not to be 
late more than one night a week 
and made sure he usually left the 
city before five. 

The day of Connie’s twenty- 
ninth birthday Sam left his oflSce 
at noon and bought, when he got 
to the shopping center nearest 
home, two quarts of strawberry 
ice cream, teleported fresh daily 
from Mars, and three pounds of 
sugar cookies, made from an exclu- 
sive old Earth recipe. For himself 
he’d got a funny paper hat and 
for Connie a bottle of perfume, a 
bracelet and two pairs of earrings. 
The girl who headed the Barnum 
food group was on Peregrine do- 
ing a motivation study and she 
helped Sam pick out the earrings. 

It was a warm day and the desert 
flickered beyond their low white 
bungalow. Sam tooted the horn 
twice, then played a Strauss waltz 
on it. He scooped all the gifts up, 
first putting on his funny hat, and 
went skipping up to the front door. 

He felt silly, but he wanted Con- 
nie to have a simple, even banal 
birthday without any worries. 

The doorbell had a prearranged 
tune so he had to satisfy himself 
by tapping out Strauss on the door 
with his knee. 

He stopped after awhile and 
started listening. Finally he heard 
Connie coming. She smiled when 



. . . AND CURIOUSER 


109 


she saw him, She was wearing 
pedal pushers and a white blouse. 
“Sam!" 

“The same. Your childish hus- 
band is here to help you recapture 
lost time. Happy birthday.” He 
pushed into the house. 

Connie moved out of his way, 
her hands absently tucking her 
blouse in behind. “That’s fine, 
Sam.” 

Sam went on to the kitchen and 
dropped everything on the table. 
“We’ll have a party and then play 
games.” 

From the hall Connie said, ‘Td 
rather just have a drink right now, 
Sam.” 

Sam picked out the packages 
that were Connie’s gifts and took 
them with him out into the hall. 
Connie wasn’t there. Sam didn’t 
call, he moved quietly along the 
carpet to the door of the bedroom. 

Connie was stuffing something 
in the bottom drawer of her bureau. 

“Sol” Sam said. “Who’s hiding 
in there among the linen?” 

“Sam, be funny someplace else 
for a minute. Go away.” 

“Why ? I was invited to this 
party.” He dropped the presents 
on the bed. 

“I’ll be with you in a second, 
Sam. Now go away.” 

Sam pushed her gently aside and 
opened the drawer. Rolled up un- 
der the pillowcases was a little 
girl’s pink party dress. “You plan- 
ning to have a little girl? You 
hadn’t mentioned it.” 


“Shut up, Sam. Just shut the hell 
up and get out.” She swept the tis- 
sue-wrapped packages away and 
dropped down on the bed. 

“Connie, what’s the matter?” 
Sam set the dress over a chair back. 

“Nothing. Go away.” 

Sam went around the bed and 
picked up the three boxes. He 
shook the perfume package but it 
didn’t rattle. “Connie, were you 
changing again? Why, this time?” 

Not really to him she said, “OK. 
I got to thinking what it’d be like 
to have the sort of party I used to. 
Back in Chicago. When I was 
seven or eight.” 

“Where’d you get the dress?” 

“I drove into the village shop- 
ping center yesterday.” 

“Christ, Connie. I don’t know.” 
Sam sat down on the bed, stuffed 
the packages in his coat pocket. He 
decided he’d have to devote him- 
self to Connie almost entirely for 
awhile. But it would have to be a 
couple of weeks before he could 
really do that. 

Sam ran his hand softly along 
Connie’s back. “Come on into the 
kitchen before the ice cream melts.” 

The next week Sam gathered up 
travel folders from the spacelines, 
the teleport office and even the 
Earth J.C. When his vacation came 
he wanted to go someplace with 
Connie, someplace with grandeur 
and a touch of romance, and con- 
vince her that he loved her now 
and could be trusted. 



110 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


It was a cool night when he 
spread the posters, folders, publicity 
releases out on the rug. He edged 
around the arrangement to switch 
on the heating unit. The Mars 
folder near the outlet fluttered. 
“Myself I think it’s too hokey to 
go back where we had our honey- 
moon,” Sam said, moving a coaster 
across the coffee table to meet his 
drink. 

“You’re really serious about go- 
ing, Sam?” Connie said, leaning 
forward on the sofa. 

“Sure.” He cleared a space in 
the center of the rug and sat cross- 
legged. “I thought maybe even 
Earth. You can get a cheap non- 
stop now. Cheaper than the tele- 
port deal. And if we went by 
spaceship we could see more on 
the way.” 

Connie picked up the decanter 
and added more scotch to her 
drink. “You go ahead, Sam. You 
need a rest.” 

“Damn, what’s wrong, Connie? 
This is a me-and-you type vaca- 
tion.” 

“We’ve been married five years, 
Sam. Knock on wood.” She tapped 
the leg of the coffee table. “Maybe 
it’s time we started separate vaca- 
tions.” 

“Just drop the sentimental ges- 
tures, Connie. I want to do it this 
way.” He reached out and. grabbed 
a Venus folder. “Venus. How’s 
that?” 

“I’d just as well stay here, Sam.” 
She finished her ^rink and stood 


up. “You might take Kathy.” 

“Who is Kathy?” he said, open- 
ing a Mars booklet. 

“Nobody. Don’t look up. No- 
body, Sam.” 

He stood and went to the win- 
dow. “Since we came here, Connie. 
You know yourself . . .” 

“You’ve done this bit already, 
Sam. OK, forget it.” 

Still not turning he said, in a 
louder voice, “Damnit, Connie, I 
am making noble sacrifices all over 
the place to prove my love and all 
that crap and you are being pretty 
god damned bitchy.” 

In leaving the room Connie 
trampled five separate travel fold- 
ers. “Anyway, I have things to keep 
me busy here at home, Sam. And 
it’s good for any allergies here.” 

Sam gathered up his folders one 
by one and went to the kitchen. He 
jerked open the disposal panel and 
threw them in. “Look, Connie, 
don’t start up any nasty routines 
again. For a whole year I have 
been a damn model husband. But 
if you want to be snotty I can sure 
as hell fall back into my old evil 
ways.” 

“That’s kind of an ambiguous 
threat, Sam.” Connie perched on 
the edge of the table. “At first, ac- 
tually, I just fooled around with 
my size to try to please you. But 
now, really, it’s interesting enough 
in itself. I don’t need you, Sam. I 
don’t want a vacation. I just want 
to stay here.” She smiled at him. 
“And I’m getting better, Sam. I 



. . . AND CURIOUSER 


111 


can grow quite large, or get very 
small.” 

“Well, that’s very nice, Connie. 
You have found yourself a new 
hobby. No sir, you don’t need me 
anymore. Goodby to old Sam.” 

Connie gathered up her knees. 
“You make a hobby of being in 
the sack with every woman on six 
planets. OK, so I have a hobby, 
too.” 

“Just knock it off.” 

Connie grinned. “Look, Sam. 
For instance.” Slowly, still smiling, 
Connie started to shrink. When 
she was three inches high she 
stopped and waved at Sam. 

It was too warm in the kitchen. 
Too warm in the house. Sam went 
out. 

The wind across the desert was 
cold. The Joshua trees bobbed and 
shivered. Sam walked two miles 
away from the house. He even 
considered trying to find the pool, 
damming it up, filling it in. But 


Connie didn’t even have to go 
back there anymore. 

All right, he could make one 
more effort to win her over to the 
vacation idea. Then, by Christ, it 
might just be Kathy. 

When he came back Connie 
wouldn’t answer him. It was even 
warmer in the house. Sam went 
into the clean white kitchen. His 
wife was not by the table. 

“Connie!” he called. And he 
kept calling until it hurt him to. 

All at once Sam clenched his 
fists and said, “OK, God damn it!” 
He jerked the insect swatter off 
the wall. 

Half crouching he started care- 
fully through the house, the swatter 
behind his back. “Here, Connie,” 
he said in a level voice. “Come on, 
Connie. Here now.” 

He was still that way, slightly 
stooped and calling softly, when 
Connie stepped on the house and 
smashed it. 


Coming Next Month 

Nothing that F&SF has ever published has drawn warmer praise from 
readers or more urgent demands for more than Zenna Henderson’s mov- 
ing stories of The People. It’s especially gratifying, therefore, to be able 
to announce that our next issue (on the stands around May i) will feature 
these interstellar exiles in a new long novelet, Babylon, The other feature 
novelet will be one of the rare science-fantasy adventures of the Saint: 
The Questing Tycoon, in which Leslie Charteris’ brighter buccaneer 
encounters authentic voodoo in Haiti. In addition, there’ll be shorter stories 
by Miriam Allen deFord, Rog Phillips and other regulars — plus the s.f. 
debut of one of today’s liveliest writers of international intrigue, Edward 
S. Aarons. 



Recommended Reading 

by ANTHONY BOUCHER 


Belatedly the news trickles 
through that the International Fan- 
tasy Award, presented at last year’s 
World Science Fiction Convention 
in London, went to J. R. R. Tol- 
kien’s THE LORD OF THE RINGS. 

As regular readers of this depart- 
ment may guess, I could not be more 
delighted. This superb trilogy — 
consisting of the fellowship of the 
RING, the two towers and the re- 
turn OF THE KING (Houghton Mif- 
flin, $5 each) — is one of the major 
achievements of epic imagination in 
our lifetimes, and your life is the 
poorer if you have failed to read it 
One warning, however: Tolkien’s 
Middle World is, like Baker Street 
or the Land of Oz, a trap with a 
firm and powerful grip. Enthusiasm 
may here pass easily into mania; 
and once infected by Tolkien’s 
magic, you may never again quite 
reenter this “real” 1958 world of 
satellites and ICBMs and segrega- 
tion and recession. 

Allen & Unwin, Tolkien’s London 
publishers, have disclosed that the 
perfectionist scholar is now “work- 
ing as best he can on the silmaril- 
LioN, which might best be described 
as the source book for the lord of 
THE RINGS. We cannot,” they add, 
“hold out any hope that it will be 


published this year.” This is news 
which should reduce at least the 
English-speaking suicide rate to 
zero; who could willingly depart 
from a life which holds such a treas- 
ure in its future.? 

I can foresee that some month it 
may be necessary to devote the 
whole of this department to the 
latest publications of Arthur C. 
Clarke, who is not only one of the 
best but also one of the most pro- 
lific writers of the fact and fiction 
of the future. 

This month, however, there are 
a mere four books by Clarke on 
hand, headed by his fourth collec- 
tion of short stories, the other side 
OF THE SKY (HarcouTt, Brace, $3.95). 
Of the 24 stories in this volume, 9 
are from these pages; so you should 
be not unfamiliar with the tone and 
quality. Almost half the contents 
has appeared in book form else- 
where; but still this gathering seems 
fresh and welcome, because what 
Clarke emphasizes here is his sim- 
ple, lively, pointed tales of the im- 
mediate next-step-into-space future. 

I’ve spoken before of the great 
post-Sputnik problem in science fic- 
tion: how to appeal to potential new 
readers, lacking any conceptual 
background, without boring the old 

112 



RECOMMENDED READING 


113 


hands. In most of the stories here, 
Clarke’s skill as a writer, his in- 
sight into ordinary people and his 
eye for convincing detail enable him 
to fascinate the jaded habitue with 
a story so apparently simple that the 
tyro will be equally delighted. Here, 
for instance, are the Venture to the 
Moon stories, which you’ll remem- 
ber from their appearance here, and 
the series which gives the volume 
its title, a similar sextet (from In^ 
finity) of amusing and illuminating 
anecdotes concerning the first 
manned satellite station. These 12 
tales appeared in America in s.f. 
magazines, but in England in one 
of the largest mass-circulation news- 
papers. Clarke shows every sign of 
being science fiction’s most success- 
ful Apostle to the Gentiles since 
Jules Verne; and I doubt if you can 
find a better collection than this for 
the conversion of your curious but 
skeptical friends. 

Of the two recently reprinted 
Clarke novels, earthlight (1955; 
Ballantine, $2.75; paper, 35^) is in 
this same next-step manner of im- 
mediacy and clarity, the city and 
THE STARS (1956; Signet, 35^) is in 
Clarke’s contrasting vein of poetic 
symbolism and vast, almost mythi- 
cal scope. Both are among the finest 
novels in modern s.f. Clarke’s non- 
fiction THE MAKING OF A MOON 

(1957; Harper, $3.50) is not merely 
reprinted but extensively (and ad- 
mirably) revised, with many shrewd 
comments on Sputnik and its im- 
plications — a book even more desir- 


able than it was in its excellent 
original form. 

A large proportion of s.f. these 
days is imported from England; 
and the quality of these imports is, 
to put it politely, variable. 

First comes the work of such 
masters as Clarke and John Wynd- 
ham, who has recently observed, 
with great good sense, “I believe 
there are plenty of people in the 
world who like imaginative projec- 
tions honestly carried out, but who 
get bored to death by scientific ex- 
hibitionism. So let us be more im- 
plicit and less explicit— let us con- 
sider the things that might happen, 
not to the inhabitants of Uranus, 
but to us, our friends, the things 
we know,” What Mr. Wyndham 
considers in the midwich cuckoos 
(Ballantine, $3.50) is the inter- 
planetary impregnation of every 
fertile female in a quiet English vil- 
lage. I am uncertain how specifically 
this falls under “the things that 
might happen”; but granted the 
conception (and conceptions), at 
once comic and terrifying, there 
could be no more convincing (or 
entertaining) exposition of human 
reactions. From one of the oddest 
and most provocative of recent 
themes, Wyndham has developed 
a singularly charming and believ- 
able book. 

Somewhat below the Wyndham 
level, but still good value, is Fred 
Hoyle’s the black cloud (Harper, 
$2.95). The daring and controver- 
sial astronomer proves a surpris- 



114 

ingly conventional and even old- 
fashioned novelist; I can’t remem- 
ber when I last read a book which 
was simply a historical account of 
the possible destruction of the 
world and how a brilliant eccentric 
scientist averted it. But no matter 
how many times you have read this 
story in your youth, you’ll still find 
interest in Mr. Hoyle’s retelling, 
chiefly because of his gift for writ- 
ing extensive scientific (even 
mathematical) exposition and de- 
duction with such extraordinary 
clarity that the layman feels as if 
he were engaged in scientific rea- 
soning himself. If Clarke writes 
science iiction and Wyndham 
science fiction, Hoyle’s book is 
science fiction — ^and it’s good to see 
that severe classic form revived. 

Then one slips on down the scale 
to makeweight English hackwork. 
Charles Eric Maine’s world with- 
out MEN (Ace, 35^) is about a 
wholly successful oral contraceptive 
which demoralizes society and (for 
reasons which are never quite 
clear) causes the extinction of the 
male sex. The resultant all-female 
civilization, based on homosexuality 
and parthenogenesis, maintains it- 
self unchanged for five millennia 
until a research biologist creates a 
male embryo . . . Maine reveals 
neither the technical nor the intel- 
lectual capacity to develop material 
which could have been significant, 
but is merely sensational. E. C. 

Tubb’s THE MECHANICAL MONARCH 

(Ace, 35^), published in England 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

as ENTERPRISE 21 15 by “Charles 
Grey,” is also about a future Matri- 
archy, run by a Giant Brain, and 
so compounded of crude cliches of 
prose and character that Maine’s 
effort looks like genuine extrapola- 
tive fiction. Double-bound with 
Tubb is a not much more success- 
ful American venture: Charles L. 
Fontenay’s twice upon a time, a 
routine Space Patrol exploit with 
hardly a glint of the imaginative 
individuality of Fontenay’s best 
short stories. 

Richard Matheson’s novels, good 
though they are, have also been 
disappointing in comparison to his 
shorts; but now, in his first hard- 
cover book-length> he finally hits 
his novelistic stride, a stir of 
ECHOES (Lippincott, $3) is labeled 
by the publishers “A Novel of 
Menace” — and the new tag is ap- 
posite for this book which is at once 
a mystery-suspense thriller (with a 
startling surprise solution) and a 
powerful science-fantasy of psionic 
powers. Careless playing with hyp- 
nosis opens up the entire uncon- 
trolled potential of the mind of an 
ordinary young man; he finds that 
his new gifts make him anything 
but the conventional s.f. superman 
— ^rather he is the impotent victim 
of unpredictably capricious forces. 
In his writing of the quietly nat- 
uralistic background to this melo- 
drama, his creation of a sunny 
suburban street hiding intrigue, 
evil and death, Matheson suggests 
that he may well be the successor 



RECOMMENDED READING 


115 


to Cornell Woolrich in his sharp 
evocation of the terror latent in 
everyday existence. 

Short story notes: Murray Lein- 
ster’s OUT OF THIS WORLD (Avalon, 
$2.75) contains the 4 stories which 
appeared in Thrilling Wonder in 
1947 (as by “William Fitzgerald”) 
about Bud Gregory, the illiterate 
hillbilly with an intuitive under- 
standing of nuclear physics. Here 
typographically disguised as a 
novel, they still seem so excessively 
extravagant that I (at least) can 
find them neither credible nor 
comic. . . . Robert Bloch’s terror 
IN THE NIGHT (Ace, 35^) Contains 
7 crime stories of which the last 2 
are also fantasies. To regular fan- 
tasy readers, the themes may be 
familiar and predictable; but the 
deftly ironic execution is charac- 


teristic of the author. . . • T. E, 
Dikty’s 5 TALES from tomorrow 
(Crest, 35^) range from a joyous 
Galaxy novelet by Simak to an un- 
readable Astounding novella by 
Cole. All are taken from Dikty’s 
1955 BEST collection. Albert Comp- 
ton Friborg’s Careless Love (F&SF, 
July, 1954) has been tastefully re- 
titled Tush-Button Passion, . . . 
One’s only possible complaint about 
Isak Dinesen’s last tales (Ran- 
dom, $4) is that, unlike her pre- 
vious collections, it includes no out- 
and-out fantasies. Despite a couple 
of tenuous borderline entries, I 
really have no business mentioning 
it here; but I shall nonetheless in- 
sist that it must be read by anyone 
with the faintest interest in the tex- 
ture of prose or the art of story- 
telling. 




Art (and entertainment too, for that matter) is communication . . . 
and hy no means always, or even primarily, on the conscious level. A 
story (or a painting or a symphony or a ballet) may contain a symbol 
which communicates immediately and powerfully to the unconscious, 
with no reference to the conscious subject matter ostensibly communi- 
cated; and an editor finds himself fascinated and a little frightened 
when he publishes a story (Mildred Clin german' s The Wild Wood 
is a good example) which evokes such disproportionately intense re- 
sponse as to make it obvious that the author has unconsciously hit 
upon some basic and deeply communicative symbol. Fritz Leiber--who 
has not done badly himself, at times, in this matter of symbol- 
communication^now wryly imagines the effect upon the world of the 
attainment of the Ultimate Symbol: 


Rump -Titty -Titty -Turn -TAH-Tee 

by FRITZ LEIBER 


Once upon a time, when just for 
an instant all the molecules in the 
world and in the collective uncon- 
scious mind got very slippery, so 
that just for an instant someAing 
could pop through from the past 
or the future or other places, six 
very important intellectual people 
were gathered together in the 
studio of Simon Grue, the acciden- 
tal painter. 

There was Tally B. Washington, 
the jazz drummer. He was beating 
softly on a gray hollow African log 
and thinking of a composition he 
would entitle “Duet for Water 
Hammer and Whistling Faucet.” 


There were Lafcadio Smits, the 
interior decorator, and Lester Phle- 
gius, the industrial designer. They 
were talking very intellectually 
together, but underneath they were 
wishing very hard that they had, 
respectively, a really catchy design 
for modernistic wallpaper and a 
really new motif for industrial ad- 
vertising. 

There were Gorius James Mc- 
Intosh, the clinical phychologist, 
and Norman Saylor, the cultural 
anthropologist. Gorius James Mc- 
Intosh was drinking whisky and 
wishing there were a psychological 
test that would open up patients a 


116 



RUMP-TITTY-TITTY-TUM-TAH-TEE 

lot wider than the Rorschach or 
the TAT, while Norman Saylor 
was smoking a pipe but not think- 
ing or drinking anything especially. 

It was a very long, very wide, 
very tall studio. It had to be, so 
there would be room on the floor 
to spread flat one of Simon Grue’s 
canvases, which were always big 
enough to dominate any exhibition 
with yards to spare, and room 
under the ceiling for a very tall, 
very strong scaffold. 

The present canvas hadn’t a bit 
of paint on it, not a spot or a 
smudge or a smear, except for the 
bone-white ground. On top of the 
scaffold were Simon Grue and 
twenty-seven big pots of paint and 
nine clean brushes, each eight 
inches wide. Simon Grue was about 
to have a new accident — a semi- 
controlled accident, if you please. 
Any minute now he’d plunge a 
brush in one of the cans of paint 
and raise it over his right shoulder 
and bring it forward and down 
with a great loose-wristed snap, as 
if he were cracking a bullwhip, and 
a great fissioning gob of paint 
would go splaaAAT on the canvas 
in a random, chance, arbitrary, 
spontaneous and therefore quin- 
tuply accidental pattern which 
would constitute the core of the 
composition and determine the 
form and rhythm for many, many 
subsequent splatters and maybe 
even a few contact brush strokes 
and impulsive smearings. 

As the rhythm of Simon Grue’s 


117 

bouncy footsteps quickened, Nor- 
man Saylor glanced up, though 
not apprehensively. True, Simon 
had b^n known to splatter his 
friends as well as his canvasses, 
but in anticipation of this Norman 
was wearing a faded shirt, old 
sneakers and the frayed tweed suit 
he’d sported as assistant instructor, 
while his fishing hat was within 
easy reach. He and his armchair 
were crowded close to a wall, as 
were the other four intellectuals. 
This canvas was an especially large 
one, even for Simon. 

As for Simon, pacing back and 
forth atop his scaffold, he was ex- 
periencing the glorious intoxica- 
tion and expansion of vision known 
only to an accidental painter in 
the great tradition of Wassily Kan- 
dinsky, Robert Motherwell and 
Jackson Pollock, when he is spring- 
ily based a good twenty feet above 
a spotless, perfectly prepared can- 
vas. At moments like this he was 
especially grateful for these weekly 
gatherings. Having his five especial 
friends on hand helped create the 
right intellectual milieu. He lis- 
tened happily to the hollow rhyth- 
mic thrum of Tally’s drumming, 
the multisyllabic rippling of 
Lester’s and Lafeadio’s conversa- 
tion, the gurgle of Gorius’ whisky 
bottle, and happily watched the 
mystic curls of Norman’s pipe- 
smoke. His entire being, emotions 
as well as mind, was a blank tab- 
let, ready for the kiss of the uni- 
verse. 



118 

Meanwhile the instant was com- 
ing closer and closer when all the 
molecules in the world and in the 
collective unconscious mind would 
get very slippery. 

Tally B. Washington, beating on 
his African log, had a feeling of 
oppression and anticipation, almost 
(but not quite) a feeling of appre- 
hension. One of Tally’s ancestors, 
seven generations back, had been 
a Dahomey witch doctor, which is 
the African equivalent of an in- 
tellectual with artistic and psychi- 
atric leanings. According to a very 
private family tradition, half jok- 
ing, half serious, this five-greats- 
grandfather of Tally had discovered 
a Jumbo Magic which could “lay 
holt” of the whole world and bring 
it under its spell, but he had per- 
ished before he could try the magic 
or transmit it to his sons. Tally 
himself was altogether skeptical 
about the Jumbo Magic, but he 
couldn’t help wondering about it 
wistfully from time to time, es- 
pecially when he was beating on his 
African log and hunting for a new 
rhythm. The wistful feeling came 
to him right now, building on the 
feeling of oppression and anticipa- 
tion, and his mind became a tablet 
blank as Simon’s. 

The slippery instant arrived. 

Simon seized a brush and 
plunged it deep in the pot of black 
paint. Usually he used black for a 
final splatter if he used it at all, but 
this time he had the impulse to 
reverse himself. 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

Of a sudden Tally’s wrists lifted 
high, hands dangling loosely, al- 
most like a marionette’s. There was 
a dramatic pause. Then his hands 
came down and beat out a phrase 
on the log, loudly and with great 
authority. 

Rump-titty-titty-tum-^KH'teel 

Simon’s wrist snapped and the 
middle air was full of free-falling 
paint which hit the canvas in a fast 
series of splaaAATs which was an 
exact copy of Tally’s phrase. 
Rump'titty ’titty ‘ttim-'XMi4eel 

Intrigued by the identity of the 
two sounds, and with their back 
hairs lifting a little for the same 
reason, the five intellectuals around 
the wall rose and stared, while 
Simon looked down from his scaf- 
fold like God after the first stroke 
of creation. 

The big black splatter on the 
bone-white ground was itself an 
exact copy of Tally’s phrase, sound 
made sight, music transposed into 
visual pattern. First there was a big 
roundish blot — that was the rump. 
Then two rather delicate, many- 
tongued splatters — those were the 
titties. Next a small rump, which 
was the turn. Following that a big 
blot like a bent spearhead, not so 
big as the rump but even more em- 
phatic— the TAH. Last of all an in- 
describably curled and broken little 
splatter which somehow seemed ex- 
actly right for the tee. 

The whole big splatter was as 
like the drummed phrase as an 
identical twin reared in a different 



RUMP-TITTY-TITTY-TUM-TAH-TEE 

environment and as fascinating as 
a primeval symbol found next to 
bison paintings in a Cro-Magnon 
cave. The six intellectuals could 
hardly stop looking at it and when 
they did, it was to do things in 
connection with it, while their 
minds were happily a-twitter with 
all sorts of exciting new projects. 

Simon’s wide-angle camera was 
brought into play on the scaffold 
and negatives were immediately de- 
veloped and prints made in the 
darkroom adjoining the studio. 
Each of Simon’s friends carried at 
least one print when he left. They 
smiled at each other like men who 
share a mysterious but powerful 
secret. More than one of them drew 
his print from under his coat on the 
way home and hungrily studied it. 

At the gathering next week there 
was much to tell. Tally had intro- 
duced the phrase at a private jam 
session and on his live jazz broad- 
cast. The jam session had impro- 
vised on and developed the phrase 
for two solid hours and the mus- 
icians had squeaked with delight 
when Tally finally showed them 
the photograph of what they had 
been playing, while the response 
from the broadcast had won Tally 
a new sponsor with a fat pocket- 
book. 

Gorius McIntosh had got phen- 
omenal results from using the 
splatter as a Rorschach inkblot. His 
star patient had seen her imagined 
incestuous baby in it and spilled 
more in one session than in the 


119 

previous hundred and forty. Stub- 
born blocks in two analyses had 
been gloriously broken, while three 
catatonics at the state hospital had 
got up and danced. 

Lester Phlegius rather hesitantly 
described how he was using “some- 
thing like the splatter, really not 
too similar” (he said) as an atten- 
tion-getter in a forthcoming series 
of Industrial-Design-for-Living ad- 
vertisements. 

Lafcadio Smits, who had an even 
longer and more flagrant history 
of stealing designs from Simon, 
brazenly announced that he had 
reproduced the splatter as a silk- 
screen pattern on linen. The pat- 
tern was already selling like hot- 
cakes at five arty gift shops, while 
at this very moment three girls 
were sweating in Lafcadio’s loft 
turning out more. He braced him- 
self for a blast from Simon, men- 
tally rehearsing the attractive deal 
be was prepared to offer, one de- 
pending on percentages of percen- 
tages, but the accidental painter 
was strangely abstracted. He 
seemed to have something weigh- 
ing on his mind. 

The new painting hadn’t pro- 
gressed any further than the first 
splatter. 

Norman Saylor quizzed him 
about it semi-privately. 

“I’ve developed a sort of artist’s 
block,” Simon confessed to him 
with relief. “Whenever I pick up 
a brush I get afraid of spoiling that 
first tremendous effect and I don’t 



120 

go on.” He paused. “Another thing 
—I put down papers and tried 
some small test-splatters. They all 
looked almost exactly like the big 
one. Seems my wrist won’t give 
out with anything else.” He 
laughed nervously. “How are you 
cashing in on the thing, Norm?” 

The anthropologist shook his 
head. “Just studying it, trying to 
place it in the continuum of primi- 
tive signs and universal dream sym- 
bols. It goes very deep. But about 
this block and this . . . er . . . fancied 
limitation of yours — ^I’d just climb 
up there tomorrow morning and 
splatter away. The big one’s been 
photographed, you can’t lose that.” 

Simon nodded doubtfully and 
then looked down at his wrist and 
quickly grabbed it with his other 
hand, to still it It had been twitch- 
ing in a familiar rhythm. 

If the tone of the gathering after 
the first week was enthusiastic, that 
after the second was euphoric. 
Tally’s new drummed theme had 
given rise to a musical fad chris- 
tened Drum ’n’ Drag which prom- 
ised to rival Rock ’n’ Roll, while 
the drummer himself was in two 
days to appear as a guest artist on 
a network TV program. The only 
worry was that no new themes 
had appeared. All the Drum ’n’ 
Drag pieces were based on dupli- 
cations or at most developments of 
the original drummed phrase. Tally 
also mentioned with an odd reluc- 
tance that a few rabid cats had 
taken to greeting each other with 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

a four-handed patty-cake that beat 
out rump-titty-titty-tum-*XM\'t€e. 

Gorius McIntosh was causing a 
stir in psychiatric circles with his 
amazing successes in opening up 
recalcitrant cases, many of them 
hitherto thought fit for nothing 
but eventual lobotomy. Colleagues 
with M.D.*s quit emphasizing the 
lowly “Mister” in his name, while 
several spontaneously addressed 
him as “Doctor” as they begged 
him for copies of the McSPAT 
(McIntosh’s Splatter Pattern Ap- 
perception Test). His name had 
been mentioned in connection with 
the assistant directorship of the 
clinic where he was a humble psy- 
chologist. In closing he mentioned 
that some of the state patients had 
taken to pommeling each other 
playfully while happily spouting 
some gibberish variant of the orig- 
inal phrase, such as ** Bump-biddy- 
biddy-bum-^kYi-beeV* The resem- 
blance in behavior to Tally’s hep- 
cats was noted and remarked on 
by the six intellectuals. 

The first of Lester Phlegius’ at- 
tention-getters (identical with the 
splatter, of course) had appeared 
and attracted the most favorable 
notice, meaning chiefly that his 
customer’s front office had received 
at least a dozen curious phone calls 
from the directors and presidents of 
cognate firms. Lafcadio Smits re- 
ported that he had rented a second 
loft, was branching out into dress 
materials, silk neckties, lampshades 
and wallpaper, and was deep in 



RUMP-TITTY-TITTY-TUM-TAH-TEE 

royalty deals with several big man- 
ufacturers. Once again Simon Grue 
surprised him by not screaming 
robbery and demanding details and 
large simple percentages. The ac- 
cidental painter seemed even more 
unhappily abstracted than the week 
before. 

When he ushered them from his 
living quarters into the studio they 
understood why. 

It was as if the original big 
splatter had whelped. Surrounding 
and overlaying it were scores of 
smaller splatters. They were all 
colors of a well-chosen artist’s spec- 
trum, blending with each other 
and pointing each other up superb- 
ly. But each and every one of them 
was a perfect copy, reduced to one 
half or less, of the original big 
splatter. 

Lafeadio Smits wouldn’t believe 
at first that Simon had done them 
free-wrist from the scaffold. Even 
when Simon showed him details 
proving they couldn’t have been 
stenciled, Lafeadio was still unwill- 
ing to believe, for he was deeply 
versed in methods of copying de- 
signs which had all the effects of 
spontaneity. 

But when Simon wearily climbed 
the scaffold and, hardly looking at 
what he was doing, flipped down 
a few splatters exactly like the rest, 
even Lafeadio had to admit that 
something miraculous and fright- 
ening had happened to Simon’s 
wrist. 

Gorins James McIntosh shook his 


121 

head and muttered a remark about 
"stereotyped compulsive behavior at 
the artistic-creative level. Never 
heard of it getting that stereotyped, 
though.” 

Later during the gathering, Nor- 
man Saylor again consulted with 
Simon and also had a long confi- 
dential talk with Tally B. Wash- 
ington, during which he coaxed 
out of the drummer the whole story 
of his five-greats-grandfather. 
When questioned about his own re- 
searches, the cultural anthropolo- 
gist would merely say that they 
were "progressing.” He did, how- 
ever, have one piece of concrete ad- 
vice, which he delivered to all the 
five others just before the gathering 
broke up. 

"This splatter does have an ob- 
sessive quality, just as Gory said. 
It has that maddening feeling of 
incompleteness which cries for rep- 
etition. It would be a good thing 
if each of us, whenever he feels 
the thing getting too strong a hold 
of him, would instantly shift to 
some engrossing activity which has 
as little as possible to do with ar- 
bitrarily ordered sight and sound. 
Try to set up a countercompulsion. 
One of us might even hit on a 
counterformula — a specific anti- 
dote.” 

If the ominous note of warning in 
Norman’s statement didn’t register 
on all of them just then, it did at 
some time during the next seven 
days, for the frame of mind in 
which the six intellectuals came to 



122 

the gathering after the third week 
was one of paranoid grandeur and 
hysterical desperation. 

Tally’s TV appearance had been 
a huge success. He’d taken to the 
TV station a copy of the big splat- 
ter and although he hadn’t in- 
tended to (he said) he’d found 
himself showing it to the M.C. and 
the unseen audience after his drum 
solo. The immediate response by 
phone, telegram and letter had been 
overwhelming but rather frighten- 
ing, including a letter from a 
woman in Smallhills, Arkansas, 
thanking Tally for showing her 
“the wondrous picture of God.” 

Drum ’n’ Drag had become a 
national and even international 
craze. The patty-cake greeting had 
become general among Tally’s rap- 
idly-growing horde of fans and it 
now included a staggering slap on 
the shoulder to mark the tah. 
(Here Gorius McIntosh took a 
drink from his bottle and inter- 
rupted to tell of a spontaneous, 
rhythmic, lock-stepping procession 
at the state hospital with an even 
more violent TAH-blow. The mad 
march had been forcibly broken up 
by attendants and two of the pa- 
tients treated at the infirmary for 
contusions.) The New York Times 
ran a dispatch from South Africa 
describing how police had dis- 
persed a disorderly mob of Univer- 
sity of Capetown students who had 
been chanting, **Shlump Shliddy 
Shliddy Shlump shlah S/i/eel”— 
which the correspondents had been 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

told was an anti-apartheid cry 
phrased in pig-Afrikaans, 

For both the drummed phrase 
and the big splatter had b<xome 
a part of the news, either directly 
or by inferences that made Simon 
and his friends alternately wheeze 
and shudder. An Indiana town was 
fighting a juvenile phenomenon 
called Drum Saturday. A radio-TV 
columnist noted that Blotto Cards 
were the latest rage among studio 
personnel; carried in handbag or 
breast pocket, whence they could 
be quickly whipped out and stared 
at, the cards were claimed to be 
an infallible remedy against bore- 
dom or sudden attacks of anger 
and the blues. Reports of a pent- 
house burglary included among the 
objects listed as missing “a recently- 
purchased spotted linen wall-hang- 
ing”; the woman said she did not 
care about the other objects, but 
pleaded for the hanging’s return, 
“as it was of great psychological 
comfort to my husband.” Splatter- 
marked raincoats were a high- 
school fad, the splattering being 
done ceremoniously at Drum ’n’ 
Drag parties. An English prelate 
had preached a sermon inveighing 
against “this deafening new Ameri- 
can craze with its overtones of 
mayhem.” At a press interview 
Salvador Dali had refused to say 
anything to newsmen except the 
cryptic sentence, “The time has 
come.” 

In a halting, hiccupy voice Gor- 
ius McIntosh reported that things 



RUMP-TITTY-TITTY-TUM-TAH-TEE 

were pretty hot at the clinic. Twice 
during the past week he had been 
fired and triumphantly reinstated. 
Rather similarly at the state hospi- 
tal Bump Parties had been alter- 
nately forbidden and then encour- 
aged, mostly on the pleas of en- 
thusiastic psychiatric aides. Copies 
of the McSPAT had come into the 
hands of general practitioners who, 
ignoring its original purpose, were 
using it as substitutes for electro- 
shock treatment and tranquilizing 
drugs. A group of progressive psy- 
chiatrists calling themselves the 
Young Turks were circulating a 
statement that the McSPAT con- 
stituted the worst threat to classical 
Freudian psychoanalysis since Al- 
fred Adler, adding a grim scholarly 
reference to the Dancing Mania 
of the Middle Ages, Gorius finished 
his report by staring around almost 
frightenedly at his five friends and 
clutching the whisky botde to his 
bosom, 

Lafcadio Smits seemed equally 
shaken, even when telling about the 
profits of his pyramiding enter- 
prises. One of his four lofts had 
been burglarized and another in- 
vaded at high noon by a red- 
bearded Greenwich Village Satan- 
ist protesting that the splatter was 
an illicitly procured Taoist magic 
symbol of direst power. Lafcadio 
was also receiving anonymous 
threatening letters which he be- 
lieved to be from a criminal drug 
syndicate that looked upon Blotto 
Cards as his creation and as com- 


123 

petitive to heroin and lesser forma 
of dope. He shuddered visibly 
when Tally volunteered the infor- 
mation that his fans had taken to 
wearing Lafcadio’s splatter-pat- 
terned ties and shirts. 

Lester Phlegius said that further 
copies of the issue of the costly and 
staid industrial Journal carrying his 
attention-getter were unprocurable 
and that many had vanished from 
private offices and wealthy homes 
or, more often, simply had the 
crucial page ripped out. 

Norman Saylor’s two photo- 
graphs of the big splatter had been 
pilfered from his locked third-floor 
office at the university, and a huge 
copy of the splatter, painted in a 
waterproof black substance, had ap- 
peared on the bottom of the swim- 
ming pool in the girls’ gymnasium. 

As they continued to share their 
experiences, it turned out that the 
six intellectuals were even more dis- 
turbed at the hold the drummed 
phrase and the big splatter had got 
on them individually and at their 
failure to cope with the obsession 
by following Norman’s suggestion. 
Playing at a Sunday-afternoon bar 
concert. Tally had got snagged on 
the phrase for fully ten minutes, 
like a phonograph needle caught 
in one groove, before he could let 
go. What bothered him especially 
was that no one in the audience 
had seemed to notice and he had 
the conviction that if something 
hadn’t stopped him (the drum skin 
ruptured) they would have sat 



124 

frozen there, wrists flailing, until 
he died of exhaustion. 

Norman himself, seeking escape 
in chess, had checkmated his op- 
ponent in a blitz game (where 
each player must move without hes- 
itation) by banging down his pieces 
in the rump-titty rhythm— and his 
subconscious mind had timed it, he 
said, so that the last move came 
right on the te€\ it was a little 
pawn-move after a big queen-check 
on the TAH. Lafcadio, turning to 
cooking, had found himself mixing 
salad with a rump-titty flourish, 
(“...and a madman to mix it, as 
the old Spanish recipe says,” he 
finished with a despairing giggle.) 
Lester Phlegius, seeking release 
from the obsession in the compan- 
ionship of a lady spiritualist with 
whom he had been carrying on a 
strictly Platonic love affair for ten 
years, found himself enlivening 
with the rump-titty rhythm the one 
chaste embrace they permitted 
themselves at each meeting. Phoebe 
had torn herself away and slapped 
him full-arm across the face. What 
had horrified Lester was that the 
impact had coincided precisely with 
the TAH. 

Simon Grue himself, who hadn’t 
stirred out of his apartment all 
week but wandered shivering from 
window to window in a dirty old 
bathrobe, had dozed in a broken 
armchair and had a terrifying vi- 
sion. He had imagined himself in 
the ruins of Manhattan, chained 
to the broken stones (perhaps be- 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

cause he had both wrists heavily 
wound with scarves and cloths to 
cushion the twitching), while across 
the dusty jagged landscape all 
humanity tramped in an endless 
horde screeching the accursed 
phrase and every so often came a 
group of them carrying a two-story- 
high poster (“. . . like those Soviet 
parades,” he said) with the big 
splatter staring blackly down from 
it. His nightmare had gone on to 
picture the dreadful infection 
spreading from the Earth by space- 
ship to planets revolving around 
other stars. 

As Simon finished speaking, 
Gorius McIntosh rose slowly from 
his chair, groping ahead of him- 
self with his whisky bottle. 

“That’s it!” he said from be- 
tween bared clenched teeth, grin- 
ning horribly. “That’s what’s hap- 
pening to all of us. Can’t get it out 
of our minds. Can’t get it out of our 
muscles. Psychosomatic bondage!” 
He stumbled slowly across the 
circle of intellectuals toward Lester, 
who was sitting opposite him. “It’s 
happening to me. A patient sits 
down across the desk and says with 
his eyes dripping tears, ‘Help me. 
Doctor McIntosh,’ and I see his 
problems clearly and I know just 
how to help him and I get up and 
I go around the desk to him”— 
he was standing right over Lester 
now, bottle raised high— “and I 
lean down so that my face is close 
to his and then I shout rump-titty- 
titty-tum-T AH-tee ! ” 



RUMP-TITT\'-TITTY'TUM-TAH-TEE 

At this point Norman Saylor de- 
cided to take over, leaving to Tally 
and Lafeadio the restraining of 
Gorius, who indeed seemed quite 
docile and more dazed than any- 
thing else now that his seizure was 
spent, at least temporarily. The cul- 
tural anthropologist strode to the 
center of the circle, looking very 
reassuring with his pipe and his 
strong jaw and his smoky tweeds, 
though he kept his hands clasped 
tightly together behind him. 

“Men,” he said sharply, “my re- 
search on this thing isn’t finished 
by a long shot, but I’ve carried it 
far enough to know that we are 
dealing with what may be called an 
ultimate symbol, a symbol that is 
the summation of all symbols. It 
has everything in it — ^birth, death, 
mating, murder, divine and de- 
monic possession, the whole lot — to 
such a degree that after you’ve 
looked at it, or listened to it, or 
made it, for a time, you simply 
don’t need life any more,” 

The studio was very quiet. The 
five other intellectuals looked at 
him. Norman rocked on his heels 
like any normal college professor, 
but his arms grew perceptibly more 
rigid as he clasped his hands even 
more tightly behind his back, fight- 
ing an exquisite compulsion. 

“As I say, my studies aren’t near- 
ly conclusive, but there’s clearly no 
time to carry them further — we 
must act on such conclusions as I 
have drawn from the evidence as- 
sembled to date. Here’s briefly how 


125 

it shapes up: We must assume that 
mankind possesses an actual collec- 
tive unconscious mind stretching 
thousands of years into the past 
and, for all I know, into the future. 
This collective unconscious mind 
may be pictured as a great dark 
space across whfeh radio messages 
can sometimes pass with difficulty. 
We must also assume that the 
drummed phrase and with it the 
big splatter came to us by this inner 
radio from an individual living 
over a century in the past. We have 
good reason to believe that this 
individual is, or was, a direct male 
ancestor, in the seventh generation 
back, of Tally here. He was a 
witch doctor. He was acutely 
hungry for power. In faa, he spent 
his life seeking an incantation that 
would put a spell on the whole 
world. It appears that he found 
the incantation at the end, but died 
too soon to be able to use it — with- 
out ever being able to embody it in 
sound or sign. Think of his frus- 
tration!” 

“Norm’s right,” Tally said, nod- 
ding somberly. “He was a mighty 
mean man. I’m told, and mighty 
persistent.” 

Norman’s nod was quicker and 
also a plea for undivided attention. 
Beads of sweat were dripping down 
his forehead. “The thing came to 
us when it did — came to Tally 
specifically and through him to 
Simon — because our six minds, re- 
inforcing each other powerfully, 
were momentarily open to receive 



126 

transmissions through the collective 
unconscious, and because there is — 
was — this sender at the other end 
long desirous of getting his mes- 
sage through to one of his descen- 
dants. We cannot say precisely 
where this sender is — a scientifically 
oriented person might say that he 
is in a shadowed portion of the 
space-time continuum while a re- 
ligiously oriented person might 
aver that he is in Heaven or Hell.” 

“I’d plump for the last-men- 
tioned,” Tally volunteered. “He 
was that kind of man.” 

“Please, Tally,” Norman said. 
“Wherever he is, we must operate 
on the hope that there is a counter 
formula or negative symbol — ^yang 
to this yin— which he wants, or 
wanted, to transmit too — some- 
thing that will stop this flood of 
madness we have loosed on the 
world.” 

“That’s where I must differ with 
you. Norm,” Tally broke in, shak- 
ing his head more somberly than 
he had nodded it. “If Old Five- 
Greats ever managed to start some- 
thing bad, he’d never want to stop 
it, especially if he knew how. I tell 
you he was mighty mighty mean 
and — ” 

''Please, Tallyl Your ancestor’s 
character may have changed with 
his new environment, there may be 
greater forces at work on him — in 
any case, our only hope is that 
he possesses and will transmit to 
us the counter formula. To achieve 
that, we must try to recreate, by 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

artificial means, the conditions that 
obtained in this studio at the time 
of the first transmission.” 

A look of acute pain crossed his 
face. He unclasped his hands and 
brought them in front of him. His 
pipe fell to the floor. He looked at 
the large blister the hot bowl had 
raised in one palm. Then clasping 
his hands together in front of him, 
palm to palm, with a twisting mo- 
tion that made Lafeadio wince, he 
continued rapping out the words. 

“Men, we must act at once, using 
only such materials as can be rap- 
idly assembled. Each of you must 
trust me implicitly. Tally, I know 
you don’t use it any more, but can 
you still get weed, the genuine 
crushed leaf? Good, we may need 
enough for two or three dozen 
sticks. Gory, I want you to fetch 
the self-hypnotism rigmarole that’s 
so effective — no, I don’t trust your 
memory and we may need copies. 
Lester, if you’re quite through sat- 
isfying yourself that Gory didn’t 
break your collarbone, you go with 
Gory and see that he drinks lots 
of coffee. On your way back buy 
several bunches of garlic, a couple 
of rolls of dimes, and a dozen red 
railway flares. Oh yes, and call up 
your mediumistic lady and do your 
damnedest to get her to join us 
here— her talents may prove invalu- 
able. Laf, tear off to your home 
loft and get the luminous paint and 
the black velvet hangings you and 
your red-bearded ex-friend used — 
yes, I know about that association! 



RUMP-TITTY-TITTY-TUM-TAH-TEE 

—when you and he were dabbling 
with black magic. Simon and I 
will hold down the studio. All 
right, then — ” A spasm crossed his 
face and the veins in his forehead 
and cords in his neck bulged and 
his arms were jerking with the 
struggle he was waging against the 
compulsion that threatened to over- 
power him. “All right, then — 
Rump-titty -titty •turn - • 

MOVING!" 

An hour later the studio smelt 
like a fire in a eucalyptus grove. 
Such light from outside as got past 
the cabalistically figured hangings 
covering windows and skylight re- 
vealed the shadowy forms of Sim- 
on, atop the scaffold, and the other 
five intellectuals, crouched against 
the wall, all puffing their reefers, 
sipping the sour smoke industrious- 
ly. Their marihuana-blanked 
minds were still reverberating to 
the last compelling words of Gory’s 
rigmarole, read by Lester Phlegius 
in a sonorous bass. 

Phoebe Saltonstall, who had re- 
fused reefers with a simple, “No 
thank you, I always carry my own 
peyote," had one wall all to her- 
self. Eyes closed, she was lying 
along it on three small cushions, 
her pleated Grecian robe white as 
a winding sheet. 

Round all four walls waist-high 
went a dimly luminous line with 
six obtuse angles in it besides the 
four corners; Norman said that 
made it the topological equivalent 


127 

of a magician’s pentalpha or pen- 
tagram. Barely visible were the 
bunches of garlic nailed to each 
door and the tiny silver disks scat- 
tered in front of them. 

Norman flicked his lighter and 
the little blue flame added itself to 
the six glowing red points. In a 
cracked voice he cried, “The time 
approaches!" and he shambled 
about rapidly setting fire to the 
twelve railway flares spiked into 
the floor. 

In the hellish red glow they 
looked to each other like so many 
devils. Phoebe moaned and tossed. 
Simon coughed once as the dense 
clouds of smoke billowed up 
around the scaffold and filled the 
ceiling. 

Norman Saylor cried, ''This is 

itr 

Phoebe screamed thinly and 
arched her back as if in electro- 
shock. 

A look of sudden amazement 
came into the face of Taliaferro 
Booker Washington, as if he’d been 
jabbed from below with a pin or 
hot poker. He lifted his hands 
with great authority and beat out 
a short phrase on his gray African 
log. 

A hand holding a brightly- 
freighted eight-inch brush whipped 
out of the smoke clouds above 
and sent down a great fissioning 
gout of paint that landed on the 
canvas with a sound that was an 
exact copy of Tally’s short phrase. 

Immediately the studio became a 



128 

hive of purposeful activity. Heav- 
ily-gloved hands jerked out the rail- 
way flares and plunged them into 
strategically located buckets of 
water. The hangings were ripped 
down and the windows thrown 
open. Two electric fans were turned 
on. Simon, half-fainting, slipped 
down the last feet of the ladder, 
was rushed to a window and lay 
across it gasping. Somewhat more 
carefully Phoebe Saltonstall was 
carried to a second window and 
laid in front of it. Gory checked 
her pulse and gave a reassuring 
nod. 

Then the five intellectuals gath- 
ered around the big canvas and 
stared. After a while Simon joined 
them. 

The new splatter, in Chinese red, 
was entirely different from the 
many ones under it and it was an 
identical twin of the new drummed 
phrase. 

After a while the six intellectuals 
went about the business of photo- 
graphing it. They worked system- 
atically but rather listlessly. When 
their eyes chanced to move to the 
canvas they didn’t even seem to see 
what was there. Nor did they 
bother to glance at the black-on- 
white prints (with the background 
of the last splatter touched out) as 
they shoved them under their coats. 

Just then there was a rustle of 
draperies by one of the open win- 
dows. Phoebe Saltonstall, long for- 
gotten, was sitting up. She looked 
around her with some distaste. 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 

“Take me home, Lester,” she 
said. 

Tally, halfway through the door, 
stopped. “You know,” he said puz- 
zledly, “I still can’t believe that 
Old Five-Greats had the public 
spirit to do what he did. I wonder 
if she found out what it was that 
made him — ” 

Norman put his hand on Tally’s 
arm and laid a finger of the other 
on his own lips. They went out 
together, followed by Lafeadio, 
Gorius, Lester and Phoebe. Like 
Simon, all five men had the look 
of drunkards in a benign conva- 
lescent stupor, and probably dosed 
with paraldehyde, after a bout of 
DTs. 

The same effect was apparent as 
the new splatter and drummed 
phrase branched out across the 
world, chasing and eventually over- 
taking the first one. Any person 
who saw or heard it proceeded to 
repeat it once (make it, show it, 
wear it, if it were that sort of 
thing, in any case pass it on) and 
then forget it — and at the same 
time forget the first drummed 
phrase and splatter. All sense of 
compulsion or obsession vanished 
utterly. 

Drum ’n’ Drag died a-borning. 
Blotto Cards vanished from hand- 
bags and pockets, the MeSPATs I 
and II from doctors’ offices and 
psychiatric clinics. Bump Parties 
no longer plagued and enlivened 
mental hospitals. Catatonics froze 
again. The Young Turks went 



RUMP-TITTY-TITTY-TUM-TAH-TEE 

back to denouncing tranquilizing 
drugs. A fad of green-and-purple 
barberpole stripes covered up splat- 
termarks on raincoats. Satanists 
and drug syndicates presumably 
continued their activities unham- 
pered except by God and the Treas- 
ury Department Capetown had 
such peace as it deserved. Spotted 
shirts, neckties, dresses, lampshades, 
wallpaper, and linen wall hangings 
all became intensely passe. Drum 
Saturday was never heard of again. 
Lester Phlegius’ second attention- 
getter got none. 

Simon’s big painting was even- 
tually hung at one exhibition, but 
it got little attention even from 
critics, except for a few heavy sen- 
tences along the lines of ‘‘Simon 
Grue’s latest elephantine effort fell 
with a thud as dull as that of the 
tubs of paint composing it.” Visi- 
tors to the gallery seemed able only 
to give it one dazed look and then 
pass it by, as is not infrequently the 
case with modern paintings. 

The reason for this was clear. On 
top of all the other identical splat- 
ters it carried one in Chinese red 
that was a negation of all symbols, 
a symbol that had nothing in it — 
the new splatter that was the iden- 
tical twin of the new drummed 
phrase that was the negation and 
completion of the first, the phrase 
that had vibrated out from Tally’s 
log through the red glare and come 
slapping down out of Simon’s 
smoke cloud, the phrase that stilled 
and ended everything (and which 


129 

obviously can only be stated here 
once): ‘‘Tah-r/V/y-mry-re^-toel” 

The six intellectual people con- 
tinued their weekly meetings al- 
most as if nothing had happened, 
except that Simon substituted for 
splatterwork a method of applying 
the paint by handfuls with the eyes 
closed, later treading it in by foot. 
He sometimes asked his friends to 
join him in these impromptu 
marches, providing wooden shoes 
imported from Holland for the 
purpose. 

One afternoon, several months 
later, Lester Phlegius brought a 
guest with him-Phoebe Saltonstall. 

“Miss Saltonstall has been on a 
round-the-world cruise,” he ex- 
plained. “Her psyche was danger- 
ously depleted by her experience 
in this apartment, she tells me, and 
a complete change was indicated. 
Happily now she’s entirely re- 
covered.” 

“Indeed I am,” she said, answer- 
ing their solicitous inquiries with 
a bright smile. 

“By the way,” Norman said, “did 
you receive any message at the 
time from Tally’s ancestor.?” 

“Indeed I did,” she said. 

“Well, what did Old Five-Greats 
have to say?” Tally asked eagerly. 
“Whatever it was, I bet he was 
pretty crude about it!” 

“Indeed he was,” she said, blush- 
ing prettily. “So crude, in fact, that 
I wouldn’t dare attempt to convey 
that aspect of his message. For that 
matter, I am sure that it was the 



130 


FANTASY AND SCIENCE FICTION 


Utter fiendishness of his anger and 
the unspeakable visions in which 
his anger was clothed that so re- 
duced my psyche.” She paused. 

“I don’t know where he was 
sending from,” she said thought- 
fully. “I had the impression of a 
warm place, an intensely warm 


place, though of course I may have 
been reacting to the railway flares.” 
Her frown cleared. “The actual 
message was short and simple 
enouA: 

“‘D^r Descendant, They made 
me sto( it. It was beginning to 
catch on down here! ” 


In Memoriam: Henry Kuttner 

{Los Angeles, 1914 — Santa Monica, "February 4, 1958) 

Tomorrow and tomorrow bring no more 
Beggars in velvet, blind mice, pipers’ sons; 

The fairy chessmen will take wing no more 
In shock and clash by night where fury runs. 

A gnome there was, whose paper ghost must know 
That home there’s no returning — that the line 
To his tomorrow went with last year’s snow. 
Gallegher Plus no longer will design 
Robots who have no tails; the private eye 
That stirred two-handed engines, no more sees. 

No vintage seasons more, or rich or wry. 

That tantalize us even to the lees; 

Their mutant branch now the dark angel shakes 
And happy endings end when the bough breaks. 


KAREN ANDERSON 





THI MA<iAZIh4l Of 


Vivid writing and boundless imagination have earned F&SF 
its reputation as tops in the field. Every month fine 
tales of tomorrow's new worlds, and the exciting people 
who discover them, by such outstanding authors as 
Robert A. Heinlein, Arthur C. Clarke, C. M. Kombluth, 
Mark Van Doren, Shirley Jackson and a host of others. 

35^ a copy. $4.00 a year. 



/WfRCURy/VlysTERy 

AAA GAZt Ne 


Each issue features an original, full-length mystery 
novel brought to you months in advance of its hard-cover 
publication. Also shorter stories and articles by such 
authors as Erie Stanley Gardner, George Harmon Coxe, 
James M. Fox, William Campbell Gault and others. 
Fascinating reading for those who like exciting well- 
written mysteries. 35^ a copy. $4.00 for 12 issues. 



The brightest new star on the SF horizon. Venture brings 
you hard-hitting tales of action and adventure, plus 
the shocking realism of truly offbeat science fiction. 

Fine authors like Theodore Sturgeon, Isaac Asimov, 
Walter M. Miller, Jr., Poul Anderson, Leigh Brackett 
and many others are featured in this exciting new 
magazine. 35^ a copy. $4.00 for 12 issues. 


\ 



^ . 

Joseph W. Ferman, Publisher 

FANTASY HOUSE, INC. • 527 Madison Ave. . New York 22, N. Y.